* *
•%
pern
( &P9S
J f l - vpow.tr e j
wJJ9JUMQ
r"*W9W W?SAHV
H
[fpMthpjffi
.&NNVO-f
rjlf -\tf iff -»|f ilf A
; ¥ V V ^ ^ ^ ^
nY*a
tir ->&r "dr t&t ttf "ifeh
'W4l««f OTSA3VN
L pp&ou Mwufrutntuop sttfpuo&A pin :
'wijjpq tnh £p c siQiUQn j
mpiupmjisQ < -F3ptfsp9>^ipaj'-sii
•liqiq^soxitufaisoqnyi
'pipw vcLP46<i?p viynuf, icfiut sp. »
:umpipAoJsup$j,n<{?ii<ioq
sspioj&H 3jcf iwjmpinb stojbu suoJp^S)
'SUp&ptwwPAoqpp'tttnjMjL T 1
swncL>9iiupu4mtun^fimijpe[ooq tudpuy^
rejovipiy t$ 'njruas ut tunny
ay*
pr* w w www yv^^<^ wsy^v ww w w wi
^Jt iJL iJL >J«, JjfL JJC J|V *{L jJX. >Jt J|L JJV Jjt *Jt JJC J^V *JL *JV
ir
'MM piu
Wl?nl)U(L> MMWJUWl upu
'ftpppU MOU30JL
mwpsMisJtQop '-vum '
WMO PJlf(Jfl4s>tl}0f^0^ l fift
(w^pumtfznhjnfuw l siifo» iumclvJ.
(***)*■ j
'uinunjjiuSjp wapo^jnD av i x o d 5 iu$ j
WA^IOAIHD^V WA3VN33S j
a r*
^V iV -itr ->V -iff •&• -*V **Jr *&* M* **$* ^ >t* ^ *»V ^ ^ iJa
JJt. ^V f$L Jjt JJi. /|i J|i ijl ^l ijl JJC ^ #{t iJV Jfi. S^K «TL /JU
ajr -i!r \tr itf \tr -*V ifr "& "4* **V ^V ifc "*& ^ *t r ^ "4fe*3fcJ
^(V ^ >}t >£L *Jt jp. /|C >|V /JC *Jc J|t Jjf, Jjp. SfL, ift ^ ^Jt /{V
k
■ft
' J^tvyuLi
£ ^&*++%*i
r
JM
$c$
4 fell
£->:
^
k
»*
m*
A Short
' ! XPLANATION,!
Of the Epis t le of Pav 2.
To The Heb&evves.
Preacher of Gods Werd>
At iRiriN.
i
Pi
4 Imprinted by Edvv. Raban. gj^
<^f$ERDENE,
^##4 1635,
53
•3*
ca
TO THE READER,
CHRISTIAN READER,
Efore the tyme
due fomethingof
niync did paffc the
P r e s s e 3 without
ti;y knowledge, or allo-
wance, I did not rnynde
to come abroad m this Learned Age , where*
tn manic, mo:e able Men than I arn ? doe
keepe filence ; my Furniture beeing fitter
for my prefent Charge, than for more pub*
licke Edification, in my judgement j and my
E.inploymentes fo ireqoent, as my fparctyme
is liule, for farther extent of what the LO^JD
Inch bellowed vpon mee. But, fince that
ty nae, my juft Feares,from apparent grounds,
c- 3 -: that
TO THE READER.
that numbers of my vS E ^MO H S, which
Were rudelic, and popuiariie, delivered, (as
fhryfe, or fourc cymes Preaching a-wceke,
might yecide) and taken from my Mouth,
asicwas poffibleto ovc-cake the current of
running (peach ; the judicious Wryter ma-
Icing what hee had over-taken, to cohcare,
the beft het could $ and Copies going froTT
him,to manie, with numbers of Paulres, and
stiilltakinges of the Transcribers ; I beeing
vnablc to revife, (for ftraytnclfe of cyme)
anie thing which was written by them, firft,
or lad. My juft Feares, J faye, that theft
fhouldcomc to thy Handes, rude and fan!,
tie, as they are, mads mee willing rather,
when G 4 © fhm!d gnunt nice leafur^
heere-aftcr, to draw vp,in (lior^thepoyn&s
of Ooftrine delivered bymeeinthefe S E j£
MOl^S'j thacrhoti mighreft haue a rwen«
tie,or thircic of them, or moe, p^ilible, in
theboundesand pr^ceof 0neac large.
With this pafTage of G ©' S providence,
another hath concurred , to draive foorth
tills piece vnto thy view in the meane tyme,
which is this: When I confidered, howe
largelie GOD hath provyded Help s,for
vnderftanding of holie Scriptvre, by
large Commentaries, ar.d fvveerc Sermons,
cfpccialtif
TO THE READER:
Jlfpemllie from His Church in Engeanbj
vvhcre-by incrcafcof Knowledge is given to
the Learned, and fuch whofe meaoes co buy,
and leafure from their calling to rcade , and
vittorie over their ownc layfinefle, for ta«
king paynes* doeth concurre with their ca-
pacities making vfeof this the 1 ^D*S
Liberalitie 5 1 haue often requeued the Fa-
thcr of Lightes,To helpe fuch as eyther could
nor, or elfe would not, profice themfelucs
by that, which is alreadie graunted in His
Bountie, by fome fliort, and plaync manner
of wryting; vvherc-by the weaker judge-
mentes might beefupported,and allExcufe
taken away from the wittie Sluggard , and
fuch whofe worldlie Employmentes , and
great EfFayres, haue fecmed fufficient Reg-
ions, to excufe their negligence, and the fmall
and naughcie matters of their owne Salva-
tion, and the Kingdome of HE AVEH %
and Evidences thereof in S C %t f TV^B.
And, to this purpofe, I haue beene verie
inflant, with the Godlie-Learned of mync
acquayntance, to tike this matter in handj
and,todivyde,among(l them,thehard parts
of SC^If ZV^F, at leaftj that this vvorke
might bee done by the handes of manie ,
which could not bet done by one. I found
^ 4 thoir
TO THE READER]
iheir approbation of my dcfirei and inch*
pablc willingneflfe, to put hand to worke al-
' fo# But , fome of them , for the weyght of
their ordinarie Charge, fome of them for
age, and infirmitie of bodic,fome of them for
their handes full of the L0%p*S worke in
another forte, could not adventure to bee
ftraytlie ingaged in the worke, Where-tho-
row 1 was forced, eyther to forfakemy De-
fires, which daylie were kindeled within tree
more and more; or eIfe,come foorth with
fomc-thing, of this kynde, as might bee ; and
fetke amongft my Readers, fome to take this
Matter ro heart; and,to doe thcre-in,as the
L 2^D (hould enable them, by chcmfelue*?
or by others *
1 hauc made cfcoyfcoftfns £$JSTL&,
which is a piece of hard Meate, in theeflee-
mation both of the AfOsTLE, the Wryter
thereof, (Chap. 5, and 6.) and of PETE % 9
giving his judgement of k,(z.PET 4 jM5,i6;)
That if I flbouldattayne anie parte of myne
intenr, inanie meafure, in fo hard a place, t
might encowrage others, to take in hand a
morceafie parte of S C<i\l TTV%E $ with
mori hope of fheceffe.
The Sumnt of each Ckaf termor the Conttnts,
doe thud in fteade of jtnatyfis j and, in fome
plsee%
TO THE READER,
places, cf a Patafhrjtfe. The Text dozihfoU
Jowe, Ver[eby Verfe. The cxpofition of the
Verfc, (etveth for groundes of Do&iines*
which Do£Uines , following vpon the
groundes, are joyned, mofte parte, with the
Note of Collection [ Then, } Piuralicie of
Dolhincs from the ground, or from theText
where the conlequencc is eafie to bee percea*
ved, is diftinguifhed by Figures, according.
to their numbers. Tcarmesof Artel haueel-
ehewed, becaufc I would bee pkyne to all.
I haue fpared all enlargement of the Do-
ftrincs, which i could fparc* leaving them as
graynes of Seede, to get their growth in thy
mynde,by Meditation, which is nccedarie for
fuchaslouc f'oirjakevfc of this fort of wry-
ting-, becaufe I would be fhorr* Thefpeciall
handcling of fuch PsfTagcs,as the Apoftle ci-
tcrh out of theOIdeTefbmenr, I haue left to
their owne proper place. Quotations, for
confirmation of ir.y Do&tincs, drawnefrcm
rhegronnd, I luuelparedalfd: Becaufe, I jud-
ged , li the Doftrine was pertinentlic colle-
fted from the ground, the Text in hand was
efficient confirmation . And if it bee not
pertinentlic collected, I am content that thou
palTe by it , and ukc onclie what is pertinent*
A quotation could prooue the Do&rinc true§
«jf 5 bus
TO THE READER:
kiit not prooue it pertinent: and, fo, not fcruc
?ny purpofe. Manic moe f and more perti*
rient Confequences, the Learned will finde,
yrhich I haue not obferved : but not for the
Learned, or fuchasare able,and willing, to
make vie of larger Wry tinges, doe I iotende
this prefent.
Therefore, doe not looke ho we much thou
doeftmilTe, which might haue beenelayde;
tmr ,. what in the firiV frame of this mouldy
could bee done, io fuch brevitie. Which
jnoulde, I trtift, the Learned (hill helpc, if it
plcafcthe LO'l^D toftirrethem vp, to take
this matter in haid. I haue preaifed, finghc
topoynft out Truechwithoutf^ii/i^jnot
wrefting the Text, to reach a Blowetoamc
man* And, what thou (halt make of this pre-
sent Piece, [ am not carefull, if I can obtayne
thereby, tint more ab!e Men may bee fet on
Workc,to doe what 1 intend, but cannot doc.
If the precious lewell of the SC%l?TV%E.
fray bee more dteemed of, and made vfe of r
which is more ncceifarie for our Soules, than*
the Sonne in the Firmament is for our bodies;
and, the grea-rcft gift next sfrer our L %T>
lESVS downe-f ending arnongftvs, that
ever f he Worlde faw. Jf I rnny by this piece,
1 fay.,bcaan Inilrument^oftirrcvpanietothe
to
TO THE READER.
foueof fcarchingthc SC\lfT^S 9 I hme
not loft my Paynes, what-fo-cver (hall be-
come of this little Booke: Where- vnto J hauc
(olliHed for no Patronage vr.der Heaven, buc
thy Chrillf an Good- will to my Ayme,to haue
our L 5^3) the mote honoured, in the
founds Knowledge, and right vie of His
I am confident,th3t thou wilt eafilie judge.
With mec, That the prowde, and prophane
Defpyfers of GO©, are worthie toperifh,
araongft His Enemies : But, confider, and
judge againe, If prophane Defpyfers of holie
SC%lfTV%E % who difdayne to reade,
orobty, what GO© commaundcth therein,
bee not to bee ranked in the fame. Roll. For f
GO© drawerh fonigh vnto vs in His Word,
fpeaking vnto vs,asa king vnto his Subje&s,
or a Mailer vnto his Servaontesj that die obt-
dience, or difobedience, which wee giueto
His Spcaches,refo! veth, dire&h'e, and lmmc-
Hjatelie, vpon GO© H / M SELFE.
For, whit is it e!fe, to heare, and belicuc, and
cb:y GO©; but, To hearc, and belieue,
and obey His Speaches ? And , vvhst is it,
Not to take notice of GO©, to de r pyfe,
anddifobey GOD; but, Not to take notice
of His Spcaches,not to reade His Wry tings,
and
Y®?.THE~ READER'.
Slid not to care for anie thing thst Hee com-
raaundeth, promifeth^ or rhreatneth t There-
fore hath the L X^Z) writrcn the Great
thinges of His Lawe vnto vs , even to bee a
Touch-Stone, not onelie to trye all mens Do*
ftrme thereby, but alfo to trye all mens dif-
pofiuan rowardes Htmfelfe; and, howe they
ftand affe&zd to His Honour, whether as
Foes, or as Friendes. For, What readier
Way is there, to get evidence of a man defti-
eutcof the Knowledge, Fayth, Ldue, Feare$
and the reft of the partes of the Image of
G <D 7 than to finds hira deflitute of the
Knovvledgeand Loueof the SC%lfTI/\B i
What furer Signc of a man, who, for the
prcfent,is enemie to G0©,and to the Enlarge-
rnent of His Gracious Kir.gdome,than to find
him traducing the perfect Law ol the LOl^D,
snd marring, to his power, the freecourfcof
the Scriptures hghr, which is the Scepter of
C H %J~S T % S Kingdome i Agaync, What
furer Signc of a Chyldof Promifcbegcttcn of
G0Z),than to f<eehiro,with David, Psal.h«; 8
making more of the Scriptures,nor of a king-
dome 5 and povvring out all his Affeftions vpSJ
on it, as vpon the neareft Mcane wherc-by
G0©'S Spirit may be conveyed inro his foulc,
foi perfecting of Holine/Te; and the readied
Chariot^
TO THE HEADER.
Chariot , to carrie vp his fpirire , to dwell in
G 02>, for perfe&ing of his happinelie ?
VVccniallfin^alfojanfwcrfiblcto GOV'S
Purpofc cf crying men by His Scripture, His
' Wifdome, giving a due meeting vnco men,as
they doe nuke vie of His Scripture, Doe they
not rcadeir.' or, doe they reade,and norcon(i-
der it ? Doe they nor weygh, what is impor-
ted by it,in fenfc,and meaning? It fareth with
rherr,a$ with thofe to whom CtlT\lST faydj
Matth. ti. 19. Xo*ieir?,not kps'towgtbe Scrip-
tures, voy the powrof God, Doc they notlous
it? ikhoicifheir Plague, i.THES^i.io.fi.i U
$ecatije they teamed not the hue of the Truetb t that
tbey might beja^ed-for this veue f4«/e/ayeth the
Tcxr } Godfb all fend than ftrong deltijion; that they
P?xi'>d belieue a Lie, that tbey might be damned. Doc
they not tfeadtafti'e belieue, what chcy tearnc
inScripture? laGv>d's judgemcnt 3 with the
Foohni,an<J vnftabie.they arefuiFeied to wreft
the Scnprures,to their own de(tru<fhon 5 were
they never fo great wits,!, Pet. 3 .ttf. Doe
they nor iiudie, ro giue obedience vnto the
fcnowneTrn&h of Hi He dealeth with them,
as with Ifrddl, PsAL. § u 1 1. My people would
vot hedr^en v«ta }Jy Voyce, and Ifr&eilwuLd none of
Mee. ( Hee couhteth Himfelfe receded , becaufe
His Word was rejected* ) But what fallowed)*
Verf
TO THE READER.
J' erf. i 1. Sol gaue tbem»p $ *nto their ownehtdrtis
lufl : and they wlked in their w>ne counfels. Buc
to iuch as will bee ChrilVs Difciples indeede,
Stacknts.feekingtogrow in Knowledge, Bc-
Jicfe, and obedience of His Word ; feeking co
loue Hirrj,and keepe His Sayings, Hee prom/-
f'ech^IoHN 14. 26, ) rofende vnto them/H??
Spirit of Truetb % the Comforter, the bolie Ghoft, to
tfacbtbem all things: That is, To perfect their
knowledge mote and more, by His Spirit, to
fill their hearrs with joye and comfor^accor-
ding to His Trueth, and co make them hoIie P
more and more.
And why are all rhefc ftyles given? Even ro
ihow,that fuch as will hane ChriiVs Spirit to
worke anic of theie, ir.uft feeke Him ro worke
all of thefe > jcynrlie , or not to haue Him for
working anie of themat all. Ncyther Com-
fort without Truerh , nor Comfort without
HolinelTe. The fame is it which Wifdorhc
cryerh, Pkov. 3. ^4. jj € 36. { hle(ftdistheman
that hearetb Mt\ hatching daylie at My Gates',tyay«
ting at the fojis of My ®Q0*es : For, Tebofi findetb
}A ee> fwdetb Lyfe ; and (hall obttiyne favour oftb^
lord. But bee lb At fmnetb agaynjl Me> wongetb bis
Whc Soule : all that bate Mce> hue Death.
* Therefore , howe thota doeft hare Death,
and loue thyne owne Souk, howe thou ftan-
w
TO THE READER,
deft affe&ed towardes GOD, and thefel-
lowfhip of the C M F %_T E <2(, the ho-
lic Sfl<HJT t the Sf ItiJT of T%VETH 9
and towardes the enlargement of the King-
dome of CHRIST; let, thy affeftion
Towards the SC^lfTV^ES^
more aboundant dwelling in thy
felfe.and For the S C %l f.
Ty^ES more free courfft
amongft others,
beare wit-
helTc.
Pare-tipclh
THE EPISTLE OF PAVL
TO THE HEBREWES,
H*n Peter Wote hisfecondEpijllet*
the featured HcbreYft$ } tbctctc*t
extant an ipiftlc of Paul,*a tbofe
fame ftattered Hebrew* aljojecei*
Ved in the Chunk, for a pan of Cano*
*ic*U Seu(ture 9 &diJlivguifhedfrom
Pauls other £ fifties > i. Pet. 3* 15, 16. 2berefort f
tmonglt other reafons, this may lee one, to &ake >; thinly
this tpiftle rsujl be it. tor it is without mfon to thinly ,
that the Churches fhouli bee negligent in hgepingf neb d
levell, commended vnto them by the authritie of tw
ebiefe Jpofilei j or lofe Pauls Epiflle } and keepe Peters^
vblcb mahjtb mention of it*
The fumme of the Epiftlct
B Ecaufe the Hebrews were hardlie drawne from the
*** obfervation of Levicicall Ordinances, vnto thefim-
plicitie of the Gofpell, and in danger of making Apo-
flacie from the Chriftian Fayth, by Perfecution, the
Apoftle Paul fctteth before their eyes the Glorie of le-
fus Chrift, in Kis pcrfon, farre aboue men and Angels;
by whofe Minifterie the Law was given , not onelie as
God, Chap. 1. butalfoas man, Chap. 2. andinHis
Office abouc Mofes , Chap, s # Threading them.
A therefore,
i H£8^. CHJ-f. U
therefore, if they ihould misbelieue Chrifts Do&rine,
Chap* 3. 4- and aboue the Leviticall high Pricit,
Chap, f. Threatning them agayne.if they ihould make
Apoftacie, from Him, Chap. 6. yea, aboue all the glo-
rie of the Leviticall Ordinances ; as Hee in whom all
thole thinges had their accompli&meht, and period of
cxpyring, Chap, 7. 8. 9* 10. Threatning them agayne,
if they ihould not perfevere in the Fay th of Ch rift:
vnto which perfeverance,through whatsoever difficul-
ties , hee encowrageth them, by the example of the
Faythfull before them , Chap. 10, 11. and by other
grounds of Chriftian comfort, Chap. it. That fo in
the fruitfull obedience of the Gofpell, they might fol-
low vpon Chrift.Jfeekiog for that Citie that is to come,
and not for their earthlie Hierufalem anie more.
Chapter 15.
The fummt of Chap. I.
IF you fliall make comparifon, O Hebrewes, the Mi-
nifterie of the Gofpell fhall bee found more glo-
rious thantheMinifterieoftheLaw: For, the manner
of Gods difpenfing His Will before Chriftcame, was
by part and part, andfubje&to His owne addition:
not after one fetled manner, but fubjeft to alteration,
and by the Minifterieof men, the Prophets , Verf. r„
But now Hee hath declared His laft Will gloriouflie,
by His owne Sonne , God and Man in one perfon,
Verf 1.3. who is as farrc aboue „ not onliethe Pro-
phets, but the Angels alfo, as the natiue Glorie of His
Perfon and Office, is aboue theirs, Verf. 4. For He is
of the fame Subftance with the Father , Verf. r. and
partaker of the fame Worfhip with Him, Verf. 6. -The
Angels but ftrvantes to Him, Verf. 7. Hee is eternall
GO D, and King over all , Verf. 8. and, in regard
of His Manhead and Office, filled with the Spirit,
Verf.?.
tffffilt. CBdt. h 5
VerC 9. Yea, Hee is Creator. vnchangeable,and ever-
lafting . Vcrf. 10. n # 1*. Ioyned with the Father, in
the government of the Worlde , Verf 13. The An-
gels but fervantes, both to Him, and to His Chil-
dren, Verf. 14*
The doctrine contained in Chap. I.
Verf. 1 . God, who at fundrie ty mes, & in
diverfe manners, fpake in tymc pail vn-
to the Fathers, by the Prophets*
Albeit the Apoftle *** billing, that theft Hebrew
fhould under ftand that this Epiflle came »nt$ tbem
from kirn, di appeareth Chap, x. ** if 34. yet doetb bee
net pre fixe bis name in tbebodie of it % as in all bis other
Epiflleii that by the ffudent dealing ofthefefaytbfull
Hebrews, Wee may thinks # others vbo kept pre /a-
dice agaynjl bis perfon, wight bee dra^neon B to takg n#«
the of his Doctrine more impartiallie, and faon bis name 9
after they bad tajledofebe truetb from him t in a fitter
tymc. Whence we leatne, 1. That it is lawfull
forgodfxe men, todifpofeofthe exprefllon of their
names in their Writinges , as they fee it expedient*
». That it is not much to bee inquired, who is the Wri-
ter of anie purpofe, till wee haue impartiallie ponde-
red the matter written. 3. That it is not alwayes ne-
ceflarie, that wee (hould know the name of the Writer
of everie part of Scripture : for the authoritie thereof
is not from men , but from GOD, the Infpyrer
thereof.
1 . Hee fayetb not (implie, The Tropbcts (pahs, faf
God fpake to the Fathers J>y the Prophets.] Then, 1 •
GOD was the chicfe Do&or of His ownc Church,
A > from
4 HE<B\. CHAf. I.
from the beginning. 2. And what the Prophets con.
veyghed from G O D, to the Church, by Scripture*
as it Is called heerc the /peaking ofGODj fo it is to
bee accounted of ftill ; and not as a dumbe letter.
t. Heefajtb.GO'D j^faat/undrietymes. 2Jjr
"manie fsrtes^ at tbetvord imfortetbj wto a part of His
*&#/, and then a fan farther; at another tyme yet a fart
farther. Then , The LORD was in the way onlie,
of revealing His whole Mynde to His Church , before
CHRIST came* letting fuorth Light, by little and
little, till the Sunne of Righteoufnefle , I E S VS
CHRIST, arofe, and had not colde His whole will.
z. And for this reafon, the Iewifli Church was bound
to fufpend her determination of the vnchangeableneflc
of her Levlticall Service, till the Law-giver fpake His
lafl word, and vttered His full Mynde, in the fulneffc
of tyme .
3 . Hse fayeth>hefote CHRIST tame, G 0© ftakf
i» diverfe manners.] Not reVealingbisfVill afferent
*nanner$ butfometime by if tut *oyce 9 fometime by yifion.or
dreamyOr infpiratiot^or Vrim VTbummimJty [ignesfrom
Hea»en,by types y and excrcyfe of (kadoWng Ceremonies.
Then, No reafonthe Iewesfliould fticke fofaftto
the ordinances of Levi . ( they beeing inflituted in the
tyme of the alterable courfes of the Churches pedago-
gic) as not to giuc way to the abolifliing of them by
the M E S S I A S : Which to fliow, is a part of the
/\poiUes mayne fcope.
Vnf. 2 . Hath m thcfc laft daycs 5 fpokcn
vntovs, by His Sonne- whom He hath
appoynted Hcyre of all thinges : by
whom alio He made the worlds.
HEBR, CHAP.L $
1 4 Heefayctb, GO J) vboftakf to the Fathers, batb
fiojyn to vs.] Then, The fame GOD, who is Au-~
thor of the Olde Teftament, is alfo Author of the Do-
#r:ne of the New Teftatnent : and the Church of olde,
and now, is taught of the fame GOD ; that the fayth
of the Eleft might depende vpon the authorise of
GOD onlie, both then and now; and not on men,
S. Tbefesre called tbe Ufkdayes*] Then, The
fulnefleoftyme is now come: The Law-giver of the
Church hath fpoken His laft Will : His Mynde is fullic
revealed; fetled courfe for the Fayth . andfcrviceof
His Church, is taken -> after which no new alteration
of His Constitutions is to bee expefted .
j. Heejayeth, GOD ffa^e to tbm by tbe Pro-
phets y but batb frozen to Vs by His Sonne. ] Then,
i. As the Sonne is aboue the fervants ; fo is CHRIST
aboue the Prophets. And no reafon, that the Iewes
fhould thinke fo much of Mofes, and the Prophets, as
for them,to mifregard C H K I S T S Do&iine , and
ih'cke to the Levitical! Service,vnder pretence of eftee-
mation of the Prophets. 2. The Glorie of the Gofpel,
is greater than the glorie of the Law. 3 . The glorie of
the Miniileriall Calling of Preachers of the Gofpell, is
by fo much the greater, as it hath the Sonne of GOD
Pirft-man in the Roll thereof 5 as firft Preacher, and
Prince of Preachers. 4. CHRISTS Sermons are all
of them directed vnto vs : and fo much more highlie
lhould the Dotfrine of the Gofpell bee efteemed of,
by vs.
4. In deferring CH%lST> bte fayetb,tbe Sonno
isHeyreofall tbingesi that is, Hee bstb received*
^Domination over all creatures, from tbe Father ; that <4
Het is LOT\p over all,fo is CHRIST.] Then,
x. CHRIST is Heyre of all thinges in the Church alfo,
LORD of the Sabbath, and of all the Service annexed
A j t9 it,
6 HtB%. CHAf.l.
to it, to whom it is lawfull to chop and change the Le-
viticall Ordinances , at His pleafure . %• And Heyre
of all the Prerogatiues and Promifcs , made to the
I ewes, or others; through whom onelie, as the righ-
teous Owner of all thinges , both lew and Gentile
mult feeke and keepe Bight to what they haue, or can
clayme : And therefore , it behoved the Hebrewes,
to enter themfelues Heyres to their Priviledges by
CHRIST, orelfetobeedifinherited.
5. Beefayetb $ GOD, by His Sonne, made
the Worlds.] So bee caltctb the World, for tboailttie
tftyxMs^fr ages, dnd fleeces of tbt matures >onefucceei
ding another* Then > 1 • CHRIST is GOD, Crea-
tor of all thinges. 1. Hee is a diftinft perfon from the
Father; by whom the Father made all . $ . That which
the Father doeth, the Sonne doeth the fame; yet fo, as
in order of working, the Father is firft, and the Sonne
is next ; working with, and from the Father.
yerf.$. Who beeing the Brightnefle of
His Glorie, and the exprcfle Image of
His Perfon, and vpholding all thinges >
by the Word of His Power, when Hec
had, by Himfelfe, purged our finnes,
fate downe, on the Right Hand of the
Majeftie on high ♦
In deferring CH%JST $ beetfttb borrowed fimilU
tud$sl for^bat f toper ^or dean bee found^toex-
prefftfo great m MjiUric t And, tybat c*» wecon-
teiue of Hit Godhead y but by refemblamei Tea, bet
yjctb met fimilit *du m one j for it u but little we **»
§omeik$
HEtSK. (JHAP. I* 7
mttiue of Him by one: and ^b At we might mifcon-
ceiue by too bard frying of one fimilitude , by amtbet
u cone tied > and [o out conception helped .
i. CH%IST the Sonne, is c ailed the BrightndTc
of His Fathers Glorie*] The fimilitude is bomwi
from the Sunne beams. Then, i. As the Father is
glorious, fo is CHRIST His Sonne glorious, with the
fame Glorie. Therefore , i. Cor. i. 8, Hee is called
the LORD of Glorie. i. As the beames of light
haue their originall from the Sunne, ft> hath CHRIST
His originall of the Father , and is vnfeparable from
Him : for, as the Sunne was never without its light;
fo neyther was the Father ever without the Sonne* buc
coeternallie with Him. 3 . As the Sunne is not mani-
feiled, but by its owne brightnefle; So the inacceflible
light of the Fathers Glorie, is not revealed to the crea-
ture , but by the Sonne .
z. CHfJST is calledtbeexprcrklm>oftht
Fathers Terfon.] The fimilitude is borrowed from 4
Signets imprefion^hicb reprefentetb all the lineaments
of the Scale. Then, i.The Father is one perfon*
and the Sonne is another perfon of the Godhead, ha-
ying His owne proper fubfillence diftindl from the Fa-
ther, z . The Sonne refembleth the Father, t ullie, and
pcrfe&Iie ; fo that there is no perfection in the Father,
but the fame is fubftantiallie in the Sonne : As the Fa-
ther is Eternall, Omnipotent, Omniprefent, infinite
in Wifedome, Goodnefie, Mercie, Holinefle, and all
other Perfedions; So is the Sonne Omnipotent, Eter-
nall , and all that the Father is. 3 . Whatfoever Per-
fection wee can percciue in CHRIST, fliyning in His
Manhead, or Word, or Workes; the fame wee may
conclude to bee in the Father alfo; whofe refemblance,
and exprefTe Image Hee is. Finde wee CHRIST
good and merciful! , loving and pitufull, meekeand
A 4 lowlic-
3 &£$%. CHAT. I.
lowlie j not abhorring the mod vyle and miferablc.
tvhether in foule or bodie, that commeth Ynto Him for
reliefe; wee may bee afTured, that fuch a one is the Fa-
ther - y and no otherwayes myndcd to fuch as feeke vri-
to Him through CHRIST.
3# CHRIST vpholdctbAlltbingStby thcword
<pf His power. ] Then, I. The prefervation of
the creatures, as well as their creation, is from Chrift,
The lather vpholdeth all, fo doeth the Sonne, i .What
Hee doeth, Hee doeth as Omnipotent GOD, by His
Word, without trouble or burthen . As Hee fpake,
and all was done j So Hee but by His Word comman-
ded, and all ftandeth fail. And this His Word is no-
thing elfe, but His powerfull Will, ordayning thinges
to bee, and continuej and powerfullie making them fo
|Qt bee, and continue, fo long as Hee will .
4. CH H 1ST by Himfdfe ftuged our fonts*
To 'pit , hjf beating our fonts V/>o» bis So die en the
Tut 9 i. Pet, 14. Then, i. Our finnesare a fil-
thinefle, that mud bee purged, a. The fatisfaftorie
"cleanfing of uur finnes , is not a thing to bee done by
jfcens meritorious doinges, or fufferinges; butalreadie
<lone,and ended, by CHRIST, before Hee afcended;
and that by Himfclfe alone, all creatures beeing feclu-
ded. 3. Hee that vpholdeth all thinges, by the Word
cf His owne Power; and Hee that purged our finnes,
by His owne Blood,is but one felfe fame Perfbn^GQD
and Man is Hee in one perfon.
$* CH%IS7 [alt dovmeon bright Hand oftbt
Majcfticew high. ) That U % vben CHRIST bad
dtanfedonr fonts, hy bis death » bet af tended to Hta.
Un> and pojftjftd bimftlfe as Man, in tbe felloe [hip of
the Jam Glorie , Ttbitb as G V bet bad before tbe
tyorldt 1t& 9 Ubn 1 7. 4* /• Then , 1* The Sonne
is ;oyned
HE BR. CHAP. I 9
is joyned in the fcllowfhip of che feme Gloric with the
Father,, as well in his Manhead after his Refurre-
flion, as in his Godhead before his Incarnation. For,
though the Glorie of C H R I S T S Godhead was
hid , for a whyle , by the fufferinges of his Manhead,
yet was it not aboliflied, nor in it felfe abated thereby :
bur the Manhead firft was aiTumed vnto the vnitie of
Perfon with the Godhead, that our Ranfome might
bee rich ; and then , to the vnion of the fame Glorie,
that the Redeemer , after the Ranfomes paying, might
bee altogether glorious . z. Seeing Hee that hath
cleanfed our finues , isfo glorious a Perfon, all the
meanes of his cleaning vs how bafe foever , fuch as
were his Hunger and Thirft, his Povcrtie and Weak-
ne/Te , his ihamefull and paynfull Death, fhould bee
glorious in ouv eyes alfo. 3. MajeiHe, and Magnifi-
cence, and Grandeur, properlie fo called, is the
LORDS. The higheil excellencies of the crea-
ture , are but fparkes of his Majeflie , and weake re- s
femblances onclie, albeit their earthlie glorie often
holde mens eyes to , as they forget the LORDS
Greatnelle •
yerf.%% Becing made fo much better than
the Angels, as Hee hath by Inheritance
obtayned a more excellent Name than
they .
I.lLJfr fioftclh Chritf tcbee greater than the An-
"* ** &*h> btcaafehu Name u more excellent than
theirs. ] For they are filled Angels, and Ue G © S
Sonne: Dthich hee u fayde to haueby Inheritance as
dne to him;lo:h at Cod by et email generation , and as
Manbyajfmftionofour nature in vnitie of one ftr-
A 5 fon % fit*
io HEBR. CHAP. I.
fin 5 according to which hee is not the adopted, but n4-
turall Sonne of GOD: Film tut at , non filitu fa-
tlua. Then ,GOD giveth not ydle Titles : as
GOD calleth thinges, fo they are, or are made to
bee. C H R I S T, as G O D , is called GODS
Sonne, becaufe by eternall generation hee is fo .- as
Man hee is called GODS Sonne , becaufe by af-
fumption of the humane nature vnto the perfonall
ynion of his Godhead, hee is made fo to bee. i. As
farre as Sonnelhip is aboue fervile employment , as
farre is CHRIST more excellent than the An-
gela
Verf.^ For j vnto which of the Angels
fayde Hee at anie tyme 5 Thou art My
Sonne, this day haue 1 begotten Thee i
And agayne 5 I will bee to Him a Fa-
ther, and Hee fhall bee to Mee a Sonne.
I. T lEepoe\etbbis pynt by Scripture 9 Psal« t.
1 -I 7. i« Sa m . 7. 1 9 # and fatteth them to im-
jfrobation of his Dothine by Scripture , if they could*
Then , i. In the true Primitiue Church , in matters
of Religion, all Authoritie was filent,& Divine Scrip-
ture fpake,& determined queftioned points of Trueth.
a. The Apoftle counted it Sufficient, to bring Scripture
for his Do&rine ; and permitteth do impugning of it,
but by Scripture .
2. Onelie of CHRIST fayeth GOD, I haue
begotten Thee. ] Then , 1. Howfoevcr, GOD
hath manie Sonnes by Creation, by Office, by Grace,
and Adoption ; yet, a Sonne by Generation , a natiuc
Sonne, hath Hee none , but CHRIST, z. CHRIST
is oi
HEBR. CHAP. I. XI
is of the fame Nature , and Eflence , with the Father,
confubftantiall with him j becaufc begotten of him, in
himfelfe , without beginning ; the Sonne beeing eter-
nalliein the Father, and the Father eternallie in the
Sonne , of the felfe-famc Nature, and Godhead.
3. This day haue I begotten Thee. ] Acting
tnderftoode of CH R I ST, according to bis Godhead,
fignifietb the Fatbits tjmelejfe 9 eternall , fcrpmallie
conjlant, and prefent generation of bis Sonne , in bim<*
felfe. Seeing Vnderjtoode according to bis State, in bis
Manbead, it fignifietbtbe Fathers bringing foortbof
tbe Sonne, to tbekpo*!edgeoftbe Worlde , and decla*
ring bim to bee tbe Sonne of GOD, vitb paw , by
bis %ffurre&ien from the dead, Rom. I. 4* Tbej*
flaees, it is true, yvere ftokfn of Da\id and Salomon, as
Types of CbriH, typicallie , in a (lender rtfemblance,
Psal. 1.7. and i, Sam. 7. 19. fiuttkefiodieof tbe
Truth aimed at,(?fignified,vat Cbrifi refembled by them,
4* here Vee fee. W hence wee lcarnc, That typical!
ipeaches in Scripture, haue not their perfeft meaning,
neyther can bee fullie expounded , nor truclie vnder-
itoode, till they bee drawne to Chrift, in whome they
haue their accomplishment, and of whom they meane
to fpeake, vndcr the name of the Types. And there-
fore neyther could the olde Church of the Iewes, nor
can wee, get comfort in anie of rhem , till Chrift, in
Whome all the Promifcs are Yea and Amen , bee
found included in them •
Vcrf.6. And agaync, when Hec bringeth
in the firft begotten into the worlde,
Hee fayet-h , And let all the Angels of
COD worfhip Hira . " ^k
1. U*A
12 HEBR. CHAP. I.
iTJJEtfyctb*, tbatis,Tbe Father/*;*^, Psal.
"** 97-7- Then, The Scripture which elfe-
where is called the Speach of the holie Ghoi't , is alfo
the Speach of the Father.
t. Hec bringeth in bu firft begotten, into the
fVorlde.] Then, i. The Father is the Author of
Chrift's Incarnation , and of his Kingdoige amongfl
Men, and of Divine Glorie given to him, in lus King-
dome . 2. Chriftis the Father's firil begotten, botn
for the ccernitie of his Perfon , begotten without be-
ginning, before the Worlde was; and for the excellen-
ce of his Perfon, beeing more glorious than all An-
gels, or Men, which get the name of Children, eyther
by Creation, or Adoption.
3. The Father coramandethj Let all the /ngeis
of G © adore Him. Then, n The Father
communicatcth to Chrilt , as his owne Nature and
Godhead , by Generation ; fo alfo his owne Glorie,
by commanding the creatures to adore him. 2. What
the creatures adore, they acknowledge, by adoration,
to bee GOD; fo GOD eftecmeth. 3. AndChriit
is the Angels GOD, becaufe they mull adore Him.
Verfij. And of the Angels Hcc fayeth,
Who maketh His Angels Spirits, and
HisMinifters, aflame of fire.
flitmakgtb bis Angels Spirits t &c» Psal. 104* f)
Thsn , x.GOD made not the Angels, to get anie
parte of Chrift's rowmein the Churches worfhip* but
to ferue Chrif), as lowlie as anie of the meaneil crea-
tures. 2, And the Angels, indeedc, are as readieto
doe fo, and as fwift and a&iue in their feryice, as the
Wind:*, and fire-flaughts.
HEBR. CHAP. T* XJ
rerf.8. But vnto the Sonne Hee fayeth.
Thy Throne, O GOD, is forever and
ever: a Scepter of Righteoufneffe, is
the Scepter of Thy Kingdome.
Verf.g. Thou haft loved RighteoufnefTe,
and hated Iniquitie: therefore, GOD,
even Thy GOD, hath anoynted Thee 5
with the Oyle of Gladncfle, aboue
Thy Fellowes.
i.TOJ this fUct, cited out of PsAt* 4^.7. it is
■D trident, thdt the Psalm t 4/, is a Song of
the wyttic*ll Marriage of CHRIST and bisCbunb:
sndintbisTajfage a number of notable 9>Qttrines y €on*
cerning Chritt, arepoyntedat. 1 ♦ Hee is called G OD*
and fo is fie to reconcile vs to GOD; able, and all-fuf-
ficienr, to accomplifh onr Salvation: aFocke, to leanc
vnto. 1. A King enthroned , not onelic over the
Worlde; but, in a gracious manner, over the Church,
Which hee marricth to himfelfc in this Psaime : and
therefore fhall his Church haue Lawcs, and Dire&ion,
and Protection, from him. j . Hee hath a Thione for
ever and ever : and therefore fiiall his Church, which
is his Kingdome . endure for ever and ever. 4. Hee
hath a Scepter, to rule with: and therefore, power and
authentic , to take order with his Subjc&cs, and with
his enemies alfo . s. His Scepter, is a Scepter of Kigh-
teoufneiFcj becaufe hee can not abufe his powcr,to doe
wrong to anie, but will doe right to all; yea, and lcadc
on his Subjefts, to Rightcoufnefle of Fajth, to juflifie
them before GOD ; and KightcoufnefTc of Conven-
tion, co adorne them before Men.
1. Heelovcifc
i 4 HEBR. CHAP. I.
t. Uti lover h %igbtcoufnejf0 9 and hxtcth I nijm.
tit. ] And therefore , I . His Scepter can not bee
fweyed but righteouflie « 2. And 10 muft his fub-
je&es fet themfelues to doe, if th«y willpleale him.
$. Therefore, Cbritts God bttb dndynteibim^itb
the Oyk of GUdnejft, aboue bis fcllowes. Then,
1. As Chrift is God himfclfe, foalfois heeManvn-
der God, in regarde of his Manhead and Office there-
in. %. And God is his God by Covenant : Chrift, as
Man , is confederate with God . 3, And hee hath
Feii.owe» in the Covenant : that is. others of man-
Jcynde , with whome hee is part-taker of flcili and
blood, Fellow- brethren, and Coheyres , Shares-men
in all th? Fathers Goods with him/ 4. Hee is anoyn,
ted , with the Oyle of Gladnefle j furniflied with the
Spirit that bringeth joye vnto him, and all his fubje&s,
who get conveyed vnto them , by Chrift , Rightcouf-
nefle, and Peace, and joy e in the holic Ghoft. % . Hee
is anoynted aboue his fcllowes . The reft of the confe-
derate Sayn&esare anoynted alfo; yet, by meafure,
recciue they the Spirit. But Chrift is anoynted aboue
them ♦ the Spirit is not given to him by meafure \ but
to dwell bodilie, or fubftantiallie , that wee of his ful-
nefle may all receiue, Grace for Grace.
4« Bec&ufebeeh*ctb1{igkttoi4fne(fe,er£. There-
fore bee is anoynted. Then , The rightcoufneflc of
Chrift , is the procuring , and meritorious caufe, of
this joye to him, and his Subjcftcs , Fellowes in the
Covenant .
Verf. 10. And Thou, LORD , in the be-
ginning t haft layde the Foundation of
the Earth : and the Heavens are the
Workes of Thyne Handes.
Verf. 11.
HEBR. CHAP. /. i j
Verf. ii. They (hall pcrifli, but Thou re-
may neft : and they all fhall waxe olde,
as doeth a Garment.
Verf. ii. And as a Vefture fhalt Thou
Folde them vp, and they fhall bee chan-
ged: but Thou art the fame, and Thy
Yeares fhall not faylc.
f* A titbit Ttjlimonii of CbriB, frm PsAt.
A lot. 25* 16. vberein bee is exprejfelit called,
i f I E H O V A H f G O D in eflence , the fame
GOD with the Father, and the holie Ghoft * yho
giveth Beeing to the creatures , and Performance to
the Promifes. i. Who layde the Foundation of the
Earth , &c. and fo Creator of Heaven and Earth.
3. And, by confequence , who can create in vs a right
Spirit, and make vs, of naughtie (inners, Sonnes.
2. They [ball feiifh $ waxe olde , and bee chan-
ged . Then , The Heavens and the Earth , nowe
fub/e& to corruption, (hall both not continue; and yet
they (hall not vtterlie bee abolifhcd * but changed, in-
to an incorruptible eftate, for mans caufe, Rom. 8. iz.
3 ♦ Cbtttt remaynetb, and is tbe Jame^ and bis Team
fajlenot. Then , i.Chmst iseternaH: and
our Mediator can not bee amifllng.can not die. i. Con-
stant, and immutable ; and can not change his purpofe
of loue . to his called Ones, whatfoever changes be-
fall them. And this is the Rocke of the Churches
Comfort, vhen dice looketh to her ownc frayltic, and
changeablenefle , \
Vtrf. ijc /;
16 HEBR-. CHAP. T.
Verf. i j. But to which of the Angels fayd
Hec at anie tyme> Sit on My Right
Hand , vntill I make Thyne Enemies
Thy Foote-ftoole i Pfal.cx.
t 4 ~~V0 -»bicb of the Angels faydc bee i ] hri
A 4&£lh for Scripture, to fa-ft vhat is due to
Jvgels* Then, i. The Scripture muft determine
what is due to Angels, and other creatures ; what is to
bee thought of them, and done to them alfb. x. And
no word in Scripture docrh countenance the giving of
the glorie of the Mediator, to anie A ngcll.
t. The Father hath [cyde to Cbritt % Sit Thou on
*n my tight hand > \ntHll wake thyne enemies thy
toM-fioole. ] Then, r. Chrift's Kingdome will
not want enemies, i. Yea, his enemies fliall bee Fuch,
as there fliall bee necde of divine wifedomc, and po-
wer, to overcome them. 3. G O D profeffeth him-
felfe Partie, agaynfl all the enemies of ChriiVs Church
and Kingdome. 4. G O D will put them at vnder*
piece and piece; and altogether at length. T» Their
eppofition, and overthrow, fliall fertie to glorifie
Chrilfs Kingdome, and Govcrnament : they ihall be£
his Foote-ftoole. 6. In the raeane time of this Battel!,
Chrift , in his owne Perfon , (hall continue equall in
Glorie, and Majeftie, with the Father j beholding the
Vi&orie brought about ; and bringing it about, with
the Father, vnto his Souldiours comfort.
Vcrf 14. Are they not all miniftringSpL
ritSjicrit foorth, to minifter for them
who fliall bee Heyres of Salvation i
i $ The Angels
Hei r. €ha?. 1. ij
U pm T^B E Jtngeh art all miniString Spirit* s. ]
-*- Then, i. Angels are not bodies ; but their
fubftanceisinvifible. 2, They are, allofthem,eve»
shefe that are called Arch-Angels, the greateftof
them , but fervantes toChrift 5 and none of them
mud hauc their Matter's honour: that is, anie reli.
gious worfhip of prayer , or invocation , made to
them .
t. They art fent foortb, for Service , or Mini*
firing. ] THEN, Their employment is about
God^s Children, toattende vs , and feruevs, at
ChrifTs direction ; not tt> bee ferved by vs, by anie
devotioa .
3. Christ's Sttbjetts are called Hey res' of Salva-
tion.] Thin, i. They are Sonnes. 2. And
v/hat they get, is by Heyrfhip , by vertue of their
Adoption , and Sonnclhip ; not by merit of their
Syorkes. 3 . And they ihall furelie get Salvation , a$
an Herkage * never to bse taken from them .
The Summe of Chap. U\
FRom the former Doftrine hee inferreth ,- seeing
Chrift is fo glorious , let his Gofpell bee Head-
faftlie believed, Verf, i. For if the difobedience
of the Law, given by ths Miniftene of Angels, was.
punifhed , Verf. 2. Fane more the difobedience o£
the Gofpell, fo gloriouflie confirmed, Verf. 3. 4.
For Chrift is greater than the Angels, even as Man*
and hath all thinges infubjeftion to him, Verf. jr.
As David wkflefTeth, ipcaking of elefted Men, with
tt the\*
1 8 He b r. Chap. IL
their Head, the Man Chrift , Verf. 6. 7. 8. And, al-
beit wee fee not that fubje&ionyet fullie accompli-
shed, Verf. 8. Yet it is begun in Chrift's perfonall
exaltation. And, for his fliort humiliation, vnder the
eftate of Angels, by fuffering, wee mufi not (tumble :
For, it is both glorious to himfelfe, and profitable
forvs , Verf. 9. For, God's glorie requyred, that
our falvation fliould bee wrought by fufFeringes of
the Mediator , Verf. 10. And, to this ende hee be-
hoved to bee part-taker of our nature , as was fore-
tolde, Verf. 11. it. 15. That hee might take on our
due punifliment ,• that is, Death, Verf. 14. . And de-
liver his owne from the feare thereof, Verf. \f.
And herein wee hauc aPriviledge aboue the Angels,
in that hee tooke on our nature , and not theirs,
Verf. j6. And, by his fufFeringes , a ground of fc
much greater Comfort in Him, Verf 17. 18.
The Doctrine of Chap. 1 I.
Verf. 1. Therefore, wee ought to giue
the more earned: heede to'the thinges
which wee haue heard 5 left at anie
tyme wee fhould let them flip.
i* np Herefore,w ought to giue beetle? &c. ]
-i- From the Excellence of Cbrift's ferfon } bee
Vrgetb the Belie fe of bis Dottrine. Then.i,
CHRIST mull bee efleemed of, as becommeth
the Excellence of His Perfon. 2. The way howe
CHRIST will bee refpe&ed of vs , is by refpe-
&'ng His Do&rine. And the Excellence of His Per-
fon, ftould
H E B R. Ch A P. IL 1&
fen, fhould procure our reverend receiving of His
Word , and fteadfaft holding of it *
2* Bee will have vs to take beede, left weefhouli
let it flip. The word is borrowed from rent and lehing
VeffeU % or fandie ground. Then, i. The Go£
pell is a precious Liquor , wotthie to bee well kee-
ped. And wce,of our felues,are as rent Vefiels, rea-
die to let it flip , when wee haue heard it ; or lyke
fandie ground, which keepeth not the rayne.
?. For this wee ought to giue the more earneft
beede. ] Then, The Confcience of the worth
of CHRIST, and His Gofpell.andof ourowne
vnfitnefle to retayne it, fhould fharpen our Vigilan-
cie, and Attendance 9 tokeepeit: elfe, wee will
doubtleffe let it flip.
4. Bee fayetb not,left ftorttie ; but, left at ante
tyme. ] T H e n , It is not fufficient to belieue
the Word for a whyle, and for a whyle to remember
it : but wee mull gripe it fo , as never to quyfe it
by roifrcgarde, or roisbeliefe. For, Faytb, and hue
of the Tauethy u the good wcmmetbat fteciallie bee
requyretb heere ♦
Verf. 2 , For, if the word fpoken by An J
gels, was fteadfaft , and everie tranf-
greffion, and difobedrence, received a
juft recompence of reward.
I. 113 £ e reafoneth from the law fyo\en hy Angeh %
Then, The Angels were employecfin gi-
vingofthe Law; they did blow the Trumpet 5 they,
from GOD, vttered the Woid to Mofes.
B x z. Tbt
20 Hebr. Chap. It
t. The Tcerdftoksn by them, v>as ftcddfajl.]
Then, What GOD delivereth by the Minifies
rie of Meflengers , is authorized , and ratified , by
GOD,
3. Everie tranfgrefthn teas pnnijhei. Then,.
The punifliment of tranfgreflburs of His Law, is a
proofe of GOD'S authorizing the Do&rinc.
4. Hcecalletb the funijhment, 4 juft%ecompenfe* ]
Then, There is no evill befalleth finners , more
than they doe deferue ^ None hath caufe to cera-
playne of in;uftice .
Vcrfi. How fhall wee efcape, if wee
negled fo great Salvation 5 which, at
the firft , began to bee fpoken by the
LORD, and was confirmed vnto
vs, by them that heard Him.
I, J-JOw Jhall we efope i ] The Affile /#-
nelb bimfelfe wtb them in the Tbte&tmng.
Then, So fhould Preachers threaten their peo-
ple, as willing to vndcrlye the fame punifliment, ex-
cept they flee she finnc , for which they threaten
others ,
t. Bee reafoncth ftom thepumjhnientdfthe Lav
breaking, t$j>roue the punifbmentof wijltlieMg the
CofpelL Then, }, The not-embracing of the
«3ofpell, is a greater finne, than the breach of the
taw. The defpyfing of Forgiuenefle, is much worfc
$\ov the making of the fault, z. Examples of judge-
ment vpon Tranfgreflburs of the Law, are Eviden-
ces of greater judgementes to conic on the mifre-'
prdca of the Gofpelh
H-2 1 fU C H A P 9 I I, il
3, Uee ealletb the Gotyell, (o great a Salva
eton 5 bectufe of the free Offir of B^mifion if
finnes y *nd et email Lyfe, in it. Then, The
greatnefle of the Benefit to bee gotten by the Gof-
pell, aggreageth the finne of the mifregardcrs of it.
4. Heejayetb not, If me rejetf,denj/e,orperfem
tuts the Gofyell > but, if me negle&# ] Then,
The negleft of the Doftrine of the Gofpell, the care-
leffe receiving of it, the not-ftudying to know it, is
Sufficient to draw downe heavier judgementes, than
ever fell on the breakers of the Law; albeit a man bee
not an Vnder-rnyner, or open Enemie , to the Go-
fpell.
S Bee itfajbetb the Gofyell>to lee that VoHrin*
tvbicb Ckrifi bimftlfc pre ached, and bis rfpojtles, from
bim* Then, Wee are not bound to belieu©
anie more for Gofpell , than that which is made
clearc vnto vs by H is ApofHes word. And the mi£
regarding of other dc&rine, which is not conveyed
fofrom Hin^falleth not vnder the Threatning.
6, HcemarketbtheJpejilcsctrt(iyntie 9 of -$hA
tfoybiut delivered \wto Vj, in that tbeywre eare*
Vitneffes of bisftotlrw. Then, The morecer-
tayntie the Apofiles had from Chrift of their Do-
ctrine, the furer is the ground- worke of our Beliefe,
ind the greater is the contempt done to Chrift in
their Meiiage , by ynbdiefe.
Ferf 4. GOD alfo bearing them wit-
netfe 3 bo:h with Signcs and Wonders,
and with diverfe Miracles, and Giftes
of the holieGhoft, according to His
21 Heb r. Chap. II.
I. T-lEefajetb, GO© bare wtnejfc to the Apo-
files ftoHrine , by Signes and Wonders.
Then, i # What the Apoitles hauc fpoken from
CHRIST, they (pake not alone , but G O D
with them, witneifed with them. 2. The proper
vfe of Miracles , and extraordinarie Giftes powred
out in the Apoftolicte tymes, was to teftifie, that the
Apoftles dodirine was divine Truth.Thofc,then,muft
bee lying wonders , which are alleadged for confir-
ming anie dodhine befide theirs,
X. The distribution of the Giftes of the hdkChJi $
Was according to bis <rftww//$ nut as pofltblie the
jipojlles *toould baue cwed, eytber to tkcmfe^ues^or
ttbers , in the nature of the gift , or meajure of it.
Then, The Apoftles were fo employed in the
Working of Miracles, as it was evident, even then,
that not they, but GOD was the Worker of them,
whyle He was feene to follow His own Will there-
in^ and not man's carving, in diitributing His Giftes.
And, the more GOD'S over- ruling Will was feene
in the Miracles then, the more confirmation haue we
of that Doflrine no w .
yerf. 5. For, vnto the Angels hath Hee
not put in fubje&ion the Worldc to
come, whereof wee fpeake.
(|. tJ Ee callelh the Worlde Vndcr the Kjngdme of
the Mefitas 9 The Worlde to come ; jirjt,
to put a difference betwixt the efttte of the World con*
fidered as \ader Shine, and vrtder the Mcfiias* Tor, as
itisVnder $itwe,itis Jayde of it , Oide thingesarc.
paft away, z. Cu&tj, J7* Es. 43. 19- 2be
creature
He br. Chap.IL 21
greature is waxing olde, and tanning to ruine* But v».
dcrtbeMeftiasit is Jay d of it, Bcholdc,! make all
rhinges new, 2. Cor. 5. 17. The creature is lif»
ting v/> its bead, and Way ting for the day of liberation
from Vanitie, and the manifestation of the Sonnes of
GOD, Rom. 8. 19. Then, The Kingdome of
theMeflias maketh another Worlde, in effect, of thac
which was of olde; changing the holding, and na-
ture, and vfe, of all thinges, to His Subje&es. For,
a man, ere hee come in to Chrilt, is GOD'S cnemie;
and to him all thinges in the worlde are enemies, the
HofteandSouldiours of his drcadfull Iudge. But,
after a man is made Chriit's Subject, they turne all
to bee his Friendes, and his Father's Cervantes, wor-
king altogether for his good. That is another, and a
New Worlde indeede .
1. Hcxt t it ie called the Worlde to come ; be-
cauje albeit this cbangebegan with the woify of Grace,
before Cbiifi came, yet was it nothing in comparij on
of tbe fVotlde to come, \nder the Mefiias. And, that
Wbicbis new vnder the Gofyell, islitiieernotbing % w
itmparifen ofthafiGloriout Change of the nature and
Vfe of all tbmges^nto CbrijVs tiubjettes } wbicbisto
bee repealed at bislafi comming. Thun, What-
foever thing wee haue hitherto found to our good,
fmce wee knew Chrift, it is but little townatihall
bee : our Worlde is but to come, I. Cor. is . iy,
3. J he Worlde is put in fubjetfionto Cbrift,tbat
bee maydityofeofit at bis f leaf are. The n, Chrift
is twyfe Soveraygne LORD of the Worlde: once,
as Creator j agayne, as Mediator, in his Manhead, to
make all the creatures in Heaven and Earth ferue,
niil they, will they, to farther the worke of full Re-
ft 4 demotion,
ckmption , which Kfce hath vndcrtaken .
4. H#* excludetb the Angels from this bmm.
Then, In Chrift's Kingdome the Angels areia
fubje&ion to Chrift, for the good of his Subjedies,
no lefle nor Sheepe and Oxen, as the Pfalme fayeth;
and not t* bee adored with him , as Soveraygncs,
©ver vs .
yerf 6. But one 5 in a certayne place, te-
stified, faying, What is Man, that
Thou art myndfull of him I or, the
fonne of Man, that Thou vHiteft him?
V€rf. 7. Thou madeft him a little lower
than the Angels: Thou crownedft
him with Glorie and Honour • and
didft fet him over the works of Thyne
Handes.
t • T) Selng to prme t by Ssriptur*> bis purpofe>fat
JD tiuih neytber <£o9kg,nor Chapter t but tbewrds
•tobicb Art of the eygbt ffalme y and' fourth fcrfe.
Then, The Apoftle will haue the Church fo
well acquaynted with Text of Scripture , that at the
hearing of the wordes , they might know where it
is written , though neyther Boofce nor Verfe were
cited «
2» The Prophet looking en Mau 9 e\en enCbriffs
Jtfanfaadp'Vberem bee was buwbled y bee •toondtretb t$
fee man 1 natme [ob'tghlie dignifnd^about all creatures.
Then, i. The bafenefle of man's naturall being,
Gompared with other more glorious creatures , ma-
fccrh
H 1 » R* C« A P. II. 1%
ieth GOD'S lope toys aboaeall other creatures,
fo much the more wOnderfuH. i. Chrift's Humilia-
tion, and Exaltation , were both fore-ieene, and re-
vealed, by the Prophets.
Verf 8. Thou haft put all things in fub-
je&ion vndcr his feetc. For, in thar
Hce put all in fubje&ion vndcr him,
Hee left nothing that is not put vndcr
him. But no we wee fee not yet all
things put vnder him.
'!• W%* [>io*etb , that Angels art in fubjtSUu rt
Cbiifti becanfeth Text tftbt Vjalme fayetb,
All is put in fubjeftion: and ft rseytbet Avgels^mr
other creatures , art excepted ♦ Then, j, For
^vnderftanding of the meaning of Scripture, it is ne-
cefTarie to confider, not onlie what it iiyeth exprcfl-
lie, but alio what it fayeth by conference of lbund
reafon. i. And,whatfoever is rightlie deduced by
evidence of found reafon of the wordes of Scripture,
is the meaning of the Scripture, as if it were fpokea
cxprefielie .
2. Beeftyetb, There is nothing left that is net
putyndtrCbrijl* Then, Not good Angels on-
lie , but all Spirites , and all that they can doe alfo,
arefubjeft to Chrift; and hee can make them, n$
they, will they, contribute to the furtherance of his
owne Purpoie, for the good of his Subjc&s, and hurt
of his foes .
j %. §eca»fc CbrifTs enemies are pill troubling bis
Kingdome, bee mo*etb 4 doubt,fayfog, Wee tec not
yet all thingei put vndcr him, Thix, i ♦ The
£ 5 croublc*
%6 Hebr, Chap. IL
troubles of Chrift's Subjecles , hinder the natural!
royndeto perceaue the Glorie of Chrift's Advance-
ment. z. Carnall reafon, the pro&or of miff- be-
liefe, will admit no more of Divine Trueth, nor it is
capable of, by fenfe.
yerf.p. But wee fee I E s v s , who was
made a little lower than the Angels ;
for the fuflfering of Death > crowned
with Glorieand Honour^ that Hee^by
the Grace of GOD, fhould tafte
Death for everie man.
I, H£* anfaeretb the doubt; , faying , Wee fee
I ES V S crowned wich Glorie and
Honour: andfo a courfe taken for putting all that op"
pofe him, farther and farther Vnderbim, Then,
j. The fubje&ion of all thinges to Chrifl's Throne,,
can not bee feene, but in the Exaltation of his Per-
fon. 2, When wee fee his Peifon exalted, to fuch
high Dignitie in Heaven, it is eafie to fee him put all
at vndcr that ryfeth vf> agaynft him . 3 , Th^t which
may bee taken vp of Chrift, partlie by his Word and
Do&rine, partlie by his miraculous Workes, and ex-
ttaordinarie Giftes of the Spirit, powred out vpou
the Primitiue Church, partlie by his ordinarie and
powerfull working vpon the Soules of his owne,
fince that tyme, vnto this day, humbling and comfor-
ting, changing and reforming, mens heartes and
lyues: I fay, thefe Evidences of his power, doe make
a fpirituali Eye, in a manner, to fee / ESFS , the
Worker of thefe Workes, crowned with Glorie and
honour .
z. Hetmtt
a
H b b r. Chap. II. 27
t. Betmeetetb another doubt > aryflngfoxn the,
jbajement of Cbriji, in bis Stiff eri*ges % and Death; to
Tebicb bee anftoeretb in the hordes of the ffaime:firji M
that it Tvasfore-tolde in that fame fj'almc, that be V>as
tQbecmade 9 f9Ydlittle 9 loTpeY than the Angels ^ to ^it f
hyfuffeting of <£eatb. Then,i. The CrofTe of
Chriii , is a readie Humbling Blocke , for a carnall
iiiynde: elfe, what needed the removing of the fcan-
dall i> 2. It is true, indeede, Chriii, in his Himilia-
lion, was abafed vnder the Angels , and emptied.
5. This abafe men t was but a little, and for a ihorc
tyme. 4. It was fore-tolde in the Pfdme that fpea-
kcth of his Exaltation. 5 . If wee looke to the Scrip*
ture fore- telling , wee ihallnot irumbleat Chnu's
Humiliation.
3. Bee gftetb a fart bet avfoerc 9 b} Jholvivg the
tndeof Chnjt's Sufferings to bee pi wia*fe>iu tbc
fatour of GOO to Vi> I bat bee fhould, by i be Crate
vf GO D , taftc ®e*tb , for evevie one of xs .
T h £ n , 2. Chnfl's differing was not for his
owne deferving, but for ours; and, therefore, ihoulj
bee glorious in our eyes, 2. Everie Believer , and
deit foule, hath mtereft in that Death of his : and &
.everie man bound to loue h'm, and magnirie him.
for it, and to appiye the fiuite of it to himieiie-
3 . This death was but a tailing of death, becaufe fiec
continued but a iliort tyme vnder it : for, his flio;t
furrering was fo precious, that hce could not bee hoi-
den by the Sorrowcs of Death 5 buc Death, for a lit-
tle, was fufficient : and, therefore, fliould dimin; a
no man's eiteemation of him. 4. It was by the
Grace ofGOD that his death, for a iliort, fhould
ilandfor our Eternall: and, therefore, gracious. and
glorious , fhould thefe his furfennges bee cTt^emc^ /
£L1*> lUMT Vctf.xo'
1
2$ fi«BK. C« Af. II,
yerf 10, For, it became Him, for whor.
are all thinges, and by whome are aJ
thinges, irybringiiig manie Sonnes vn
to Glorie, to make the Captayne o
their Salvation perfed through Suffej
ringes ♦
I* A Nether reafon of Cbrift's Suffering • TU\
•** 1^^ of out faVtng by Cbrijt's Suffetinge^
made fortheGkrieof GOD , and oar Good*
Then, When the rcafons of Chrift's death ar/.
jTcene, the fcandall of his Croffe ceafeth.
i. Ibete isawrfetodoe heere-, A great manie oj
Sonnes to bee brought to Giorie*
Then, i. All the Eled, and faved fbules, are fa
the ranke of Children, z. Albeit they bee few in
companion of the worlde , yet are they, manie of
them, all together. 3 . There is not one of them all,
who can goe to Heaven,or balvation,but by Chrifta
leading , and conduft.
3. J be Captayne of tbeir Salvation muji bee made
perfeft, though fujferhg* Then, i. How per^
fed foever Chrift bee in himfelfe, yet before his fuf-
fering hee lacked one thing , which his Office , to-
ivardes vs, requyred: to wit,experimentall fufFering
cf iiich forrowes as his fouldiours and followers arc
iiibjeft vnto. 2. When his fuffcringes were ended,
lee was perfe&lie fitted to comfort vs, feeing hec
fcund our forrowes in himfelfe fometyme.
4 . Bee fajetb , it became GOD, for ^botn f and
t>j vhon: t are all thinges , that the matter fkould bet
f$ brought about. Then, z. All thinges .are for
God's
-^M
HEE R. LHAP. 11. 29
;6d*fc Glorie at the endc: and fo fhould the manner
four falvation bee alfo. x. All things arc by God's
fand and Power brought about : and rcafon too,
hat hee difpofe of the meanes of our falvation , a*
ee plcafeth* 3. This way became God moft of
nie: It brought him greatefi Glorie, by the fliame,
>rrow, and death , of one, to bring Glorie , and
>yc, and Lyfe, to manie,
erf. 11. For, both Hee that fan&ifieth,
and they who arefan<ftificd 3 are all of
one: For which caufe Hee is not aflia-
med to call them Brethren.
♦ TF ante fiould farther as\e 9 how could bee diei
or, how could Inflict accept him in our jleadi
ee anftoerelb, $ecsufe hee is one ofourkjnde, and B4-
tie. THEN, x. There is a naturall Band be-
ivixt Chrirt and his Followers. They are of the fame
ocke,of the feme naturall fubliance. i.Chrift's na-
lrall Bafld with vs , maketh him a direft entreffe to
edeeme vs .
X. Bee calletb Chrijt> him that fanftificth; avcL
be SJe/ZeVerj, they who are fan&ified* }-
THEN I 1. The Band of nature betwixt Chriflr
ad men, is reckoned vnto thofe onlie who are fan-
tified : with none other will Chrifl reckon Kinred,
> Therefore, they mull ftudie to Holineffe, that
'ould clayrrie Kinrcd to Chnil. 3. The fan&ifica- *
on which it behovethvs tohauc, mud proceeds
■9m Chritt: noholinefle, vntill a man be in him.
3. Hee fayetb , Cbrifi is uot a framed to call the
anftfiei, Brethren.] then, r.AsChrift
hath dim
■»- u x\9 v^, uaii X A#
hath dimitted himfelfe to our nature , Co alfo to tfee
ftyles of confanguinitic with vs. 2.Chrift is as kyndlie
affechoned to his Followers, as ever Brother was to
another : hee will not misken his owne , albeit vnJ
worthie. 3 . That which may ferue to our glorie and
comfort, Chrift will thinke it no difgrace to himfelfe,
Verfc. 12. Saying, I will declare Thy
Name vnto my Brethren: In the midft
of the Church will I fing Prayfe vnto
Thee,
UrV pmetb that bee calletb v* (Brethren from
A1 PsM.lt. Verfu, Tbe Mefiids, there 9 ta~
\$tb vpon him, te preach to Meu % and toprayfetbe Fa
ther . then , 1 . With our nature,Chriii tooke
on alfo the Yoke of the Exercyfes of Religion, z. Hee
joyneth with vs, in the Difcharge of them. 3. Hee
is firft in the Exercyfe : not onelie becaufe hee dif-
charged them in his owne proper perfon - y but alfo
becaufe dill by his Spirit, where two or three arc-
gathered together in his Name, hee is in the midft ol
them 5 moving, and moderating, the Spintesof hii
owne delegable Organes.
Verf. 1 j • And agayne, I will put my trufl
* in Him . And agayne, Beholdej^nd
the Children which G OD hath . gi
veo mee.
i^ ^ HE next pmfeisfrm Psal, i8* Verf.f<
1 when Cbrijh ndertbe type ef David, pro
Wiftii
'J^' '* ^ —
-
fab ft belieae in the Father %
'HEN, i . Chrift is one of the number of Believers,
le of the Covenant of Grace, confederate by Faith t
d, therefore, hee behoved to bee a man to this
de. z. Then haue wee, in the fenfe of our vnbe-
fe, the comfort of the foundneffe and ftrehgth of
drift's believing , as well as of his other Pcrfe-
ons .
2. The third pteofe is from Is ay 8* Verf. iS.
herein Chrijl^ndertbe type oftbe¥ropbetIfaiab 3
ftntetb bimfelfe.Vitbbis chofenCbildre 9 befiretbe
\tber . T H E N , i. Chrift is our Father alfo,
d wee his Children, z. Wee are given to him of
e Father. 3. Wee are notprcfented before the
ther, without our Mediator Chrift 4. Chrift,and
ic his little ones, joyned together, and feparated
>m the worlde, are a pleafant fight, for the Father
beholde .
rf. 14. Forafmuch, then, as the Chil-
dren are part-takers of flefh & blood;
Hcc alfo Himfelfe lykewyfe tookc
I part of the fame ; that through deaths
I Hee might deftroy him that had the
power of death ^ that is, the Devill.
TJEe gftetb farther reafons of his Incarnation
And firftibee behoved by death todeflroytbt
A//, that bad the peeper of Death: andfo bebmd to
4 Man , that hee might die .
'HEN , 1. Sinners, without Chrift, are vnder
fentence of death, temporall, and eternall. ». Sa-
tan hath
5* ncsjt. ^haf. ii,
tan hath power of Death, as the Burrio hath pow«r
over thePitteandGallowes, at death to take them
away to torment, who are not delivered from his po-
wer. £ Chrifthath deflroyed Satan's power, and 1
tyrannle, in this poynt,in behalfe of all his Ele<St,and
true Believers. 4. The way how Chrift hath over-
come Satan, is, by his owns death, ranfoming his
owns. ?. Frae death behoved to bee the way, it be-
hoved alio Chriii to bee a mortail man , as well as
God , that he's might die.
2 » Jg*yM hee fayetbtCbrHliCQhi pdmsf flefh.
dni blood vitbibe Children*, that is,wtb tbe Elett
gmntobim<] then, i. Loue tothe EleSt,
mad* the Sonne of GOD come downe, and make
himfclfe a ftan alft>. i. CHRIST, in his humane
nature, is as kyndlie a Man, as anie of the Eledl ; ha
ving feih, and blood, and bones, as well as wee. His
flefli and blood is not onelic lyke to ours 5 but is a.!
parre of our fubftence; who is come of the fame:
ucrJce of Adam and Eue, as furelie as ours : and nor
made eyther by creation of nothing, or by transfub-
ftantion of fome other thing, than our fubftancc.,
Verf.i 5 i And deliver them D who through
. feare of death,were all their lyfe tyme
fubjeft to bondage.
AKotbsr Fruit of Cbritfs detib, is tbe delherieof
Believers , from tbe bondage of tbe few of
death , wherein they doe lye before $el'tefe ♦
T HE & , 1 . There is a naturall feare of Death,
and the DcvilUnd^elUooted in all men 4 all wayes:
albeft noe aye felt, yet eafilie wakened. 2,. This
]!^rc puttcth Men in bandage , that they dare no*
tteditate on Death, or GOD'S Iudgement, #r Hell*
as deferved by themfelues, 3. CHRIST'S death
delivereth his Subjects from the danger of this evilly
ind from the bondage of this fcate alfo. 4, Nona
butaChylde of ChrifVs , can hauefolide and true
Covvrage agaynft Death : neyther is there a Fres
Man in the worlde, except true Chriftians.
tftrf i 6. For, verilie, Hee tooke not on
Him the nature of Angels : But Hee
tooke on Him the feed of Abraham*
HEeinfitfelbin tbefiottrine of C brill's Inurnd*
tlon,becaufeit u the ground of all our Cemfort*
and fecludetb tbe AngtU from fucb 4 honour, <u tfci
bAuctbere-by. Tbe Sonne of God tooke on him ibt
feeds of Abraham, and not tbe nature of Angels % [ayetb
tbe ApoHle. then , 1. C H R I S T hath hi*
proper fubfiflance, and beeing, in himfelfe , before
the Incarnation ; even his owne Divine nature, with
perfonall properties exifiing : For, hee is the Sonne
of GOD, the fecond perfon of the Godhead , be-
fore hectOtfke on our nature, z. Heechoofedtei
affumc our nature, for our deliveries and not the
Angels nature, for deliverie of fuch as were fallen
ef their Jcynde. 3. The nature that hee takethon,
is Man's yerie nature; the fecde of Abraham. 4. Hee
preventeth the perfonall fubfiftance of our nature^
hee a/Tumeth the feede of Abraham. y # Hee ma-
kethan Vnion of our nature, with his Divine Na-
ture, rf. The way of making the Vnlon, is A%fvMp-
tiON , or Taking of our nature vnto his owne$
whereby , reiwayning the fame whkh hee was be-
C ftr#st«
j
54 nnjBK. ^HAl\ 1 i #
fore 5 to wit, The fonne of GOD, hee joyneth 6ur
nature to himfelfe, and becometh what hee was not
before ; to wit, the Sonne of Man. 7. Hce afliimeth
the feed of Abraham, that he may bee knowne to be
no other, but the fame Meffias, which was promifed
by the Prophets,to the Fathers. 8. When hee hatlv
aifumed Man's nature, to His Owne Divine Nature,
Hce remayneth the fame HEE that Hee was be-
fore, Aill one perfon. So CHRIST IESVS is the
promifed Mcfliasj the fecond perfon of the Godhead;
verie God from evcrlafting, and verieMan finccthe
conception of the Virgine Marie : before his Incar-
nation, having onelie his owne Divine Nature in his
perfon; but now, fince that tyme, having our nature
alfo, perfonallle vnited with his Divine Nature, fo to
remayne, both God and Man in one perfon, for our
good , for ever.
ferf. 17. Wherefore, in all tbinges, it
behooved Him to bee made lyke vn
to His Brethren 5 that Hee might bee
amercifull andfaythfull highPriefty
in thinges pertayning to GOD; to
make reconciliation for the finnes of
the people.
HEe concludeth, That Cbrift behold to partafy
both of onr nature, and punifhment,or mije-
rie 5 that tyce might ceceaut the tnort good of
Him.
ft Firjtj keefdjetb, Hee behooved to bee l$! his
Sistbrin in alltliv^es : &il% forfubftanctof na-
me,f*T
mm
Sttrf, for naturall properties, for firmelejfe infimiteis,
for fello^Jhip in Temptations, and mif cries y and in all
tbinges vbatjoever oar Good did requjre bis making life
\vto vj . T H EN , i. They who imagine, and
worfbip a Chrift, not lyke to vs in all thefe thinges,
■wherein the Scripture pronounceth him lyke vnto
vs, doe mificake the true Chrift; and worftup a falfe*
7.. It is verie neceflarie that wee conceaue rightlie
of Chrill's perfon , feeing the Scripture doeth preffc
the knowledge thereof vpon vs, fo particulate.
i. Bee jbowtb the endeof bis conforming him-
ftlfe\nto Vj, to bee j Ibathte might bee a fajthfull
and mercifull higb fricfl. THEN, i. As
Chrift tooke on our nature ; fo, in our nature , hee
tooke on a fpcciall Office of Priefthoode % to doe v$
good. i. In this his Office, hee is faythfull, and
will neglecl nothing, night nor day, that may helpe
vs. 3 . In our flippes, and over-fightes, hee will bee
mercifull vnto vs. 4. Seeing hee hath conformed
himfelfe to vs for this ende , wee may take his com-
munion of nature , and miferies , with vs , for a
Pawne and Pledge, to allure vs , that hee will both
p ittie and helpc vs.
3. The extent of bis frieftbocd, beemafytb, in
genet aU, to lee, In all things ^zrtaynivg to Cod '> ani $
in fyeciall,To maly Reconciliation for the (innesoftbs
people. then, i. If G OD hauc anie
thing to doe with vs , anie Direction , or Comfort,
or Blcffing, to beftow vpon vs, it muft come by our
highPrieft, 1ESVS, vnto vs. *. If hee command
vs in anie thing, or bee to make covenant with vs, or
haue cont rover fie to debate with vs , our high Prieft
will anfwere for vs. 3. If weehauc anie thing to
C * doc wtfh
?5 MEBR* CHAP. II,
doc with SOD, to feekc anie good thing of hiity
ordepreeate anieeviIl,orto offer anie Offering, o;
Prayie, or Service, Chrift's Office ftretchcth it felfe
to all this , to doe for vs. 4. Inlpeciail, as out
finnes daylie deferue, and provoke , GOD'S anger,
fo doeth Chrift's Priefthood pacific GOD'S wrath,
and worke Reconciliation to vs.
ftrf. 18. For, in that H E E Himfclfe
hath fuffered, beeing tempted 1 Hee is
able to fuccour them that arc temp
ted.
x« fJEc fh$wtb Cbrifis experience, to hee both of
Skfjeringes and Temptations; tbaftobetber of
the f*o annoy Vj , Wi way get Comfort for eytber, or
fotb, from him . T hen , 1. There are twa
Evills, which attende the Children of GOD, to an-
aioytfiems to wit, Troubles, and Sinne ; or, Sinne,
' and Miferre. 2 . Chrift hath experience , albeit not
of Sinne , in his owne perfon 3 yet of temptation to J
finn^ and of fuffering of trouble . *■*•
1. "Bee appljetb tbe Comfort , exprejfelse to tbe\
Tempted. then % i. Men in trouble haue ;
neede of Comforr,and Reliefe : but men vnder tr mp-
ration to flnne, much more, 2.Yea,Sinne,and temp.:
ration to finne, is more grievous to a true Chylde ofi
God, vvhe he feeth matters rightlie,than any trouble.!
j . No bearing out vnder tryalls, or ftanding in temp-
rations, but by fuccour & hcipe fr6 Chrift. 4.Chrift's
experience of temptation, may aflure vs, both of his
abilitie, and willingnefle, to fuccour fucli as fceke Re-
iffe from hxm. to this caftv
i
Thefumme of Chap. 1 1 1;
THerefore, weygh well what a one CHRIST U
and preferre none before him, Verf. i. For,
hee is as fay thfull in his Meflagc , for changing
•f the typicall Priefthood , as Molts was in his mcf-
fage , when hee delivered it, Verf. i. And fo much
more honourable than Mofes , as the Builder is over
the Stones builded, Verf. 3. 4. And Mofes wat
faythfuii, as a fervant, in the Church, VerC s. But
Chrift, as Sonne, and Lord, over the Church * to
difpofe of the fervice thereof, at his pleafure, Verf.f,
Therefore , beware of Olde Ifraels hard heart, left
you be debarred of GOD'S Rcft,Vcrf,7.8.?, 10.11.
Beware of lyke vnbelicfe : for it is the ground of"
Apoftacie, Verf. 11. And doe your beft, to preferue
others from it alfo, Verf. 13. For , Perfevcrance ia
FayrJrris ncceflarie to Salvation, Verf. 14. For, Da-
vid's wordes doe proue , That there were forae, al-
beit not all hearers of GOD'S Word of olde^hat
did provoke him , Verf, if. 1*. And, whSwerc
thefe, bucfuch as heepunilhed? Verf. 17. And,
whome punifhed hee, but Vnbelicvers ? Verf. 18*
So Misbeliefe debarred them out of GOD'S Refl
of olde, and will alfo doe tke lyke yet, if men con**
tinuc in it, Ver/i ij.
The VoBrine of Chap. 1 1 U
Verf, i, Whercforc,holie Brethrcn,part-
G 4 takci*
takcrs of the Heavenlie Calling, con-
fidcr the Apoftle and HighPrieft ol
our Profeffion, CHRIST IESUS.
I. \ Ftcrbee bath taught them fotaewb&tmorcd)
Jt\ C H ^1 S r, bcccxbortetb them, of weV.
to Ctofider of bim* ] T H E N , i. As wee get
farther light of Chrift , wee arc bound to farther
vfe-making of our light, z. As farther is revealecj
vmo vs of Chrift ; fo rnuft wee let our mynde or
Worke , to ponder , and weygh, v/hat is revealed :
that the matter may finke deeper in our mynde, and
in our heart. 3. Except wee fhall confider, feriouf-|
lie, what is fpoken of Chrift , wee can make no pro-
fitable vfe of theDo&rine : For, fuch highMyfte-
ries are not foone taken vp ; and , the heart is not
foone wrought vpon, fo as to receauc imprefllon di
his Excellencie, except after due consideration.
2. Ua calhtb Cbritt Ufa, Tbc high Pricrt,
4*d the Apoftle, of our VrofejUon*) The bigb
ffricjlboode , !»** tbc bigbefl Calling in the lcwjh
Clwcbi The Apofllcfhipytbc btgbejl Calliugin tbc
CJmjuan Cburcb. CHRIST u bttn ftyltdbyUth.
TyHEN, CHRIST hath inclofed in his Of-
fice, the Perfediicn and Dignities of the higheft Cal-
lages, both in the lewifh , and Chriftian Church.
Thofe Dignities which were divyded in men , or
Con.oyned In Him ; in men, by way of minifteriall
employment, vnder Him; in Chrift, by originall Au-
ehoritie , aboue all .
3. Hec calletb tbc CbriJIUn \eligion, Our Ttofcf*
/ton $ or Confeflion ♦ then, It is the na-
ture of Chriftian Religion, net ta bee fraoothered;
but, t*
but, to bee opcnlie brought foorth , confeflcd, and
avowed, in word and deede; to the Glorie of Chri,
who is the Author thereof .
4. Bee [iyletb tbefe Hebrewes to tybom bee wjr-
Wfc,Ho1ie Brethren, Parr-takers of thcHca-
venlie Calling. then, i f Chriftians doe
not poflcfFe their Prerogatiues without a warrand-
able Title. They haue a Calling thereto, i. The
Calling is Heavenlie, becaufe GOD, by his Word
and Spirite , calleth men to the communion of his
Grace and Glorie, by forfaking of themfelucs , and
thinges earthlie ; and following Chrift, in an holic
converfation : allisHeayenlieheere. 3* Chriftians
are part-takers alyke of this Vocation : that is, haue
alyke Warrand, and Obligation, to follow him that
calleth them : albeit all doe not alyke followethc
Calling. 4. They are Brethren amongft themfelues,
for their Adoption: albeit fome weaker, fome flron-
ger. ?. And holie is this Brotherhood : that is, Spi*
rituallj and fo, Superiour to Civill, or Naturall/or
earthlie Bandes, whatfoever.
Verf. 2 . W ho was fay thfull to Him that
appoynted Him : as alio Mole? was
faythfull in all His Houfe.
i.~V>Ecaufe tbt levees did too bigblie estetwe of
A3 Mofes, in appointing of the Legall Service ;
and not fo bigblie of Cbrifh as became, it* abrogating
thereof; the dpojlle comparetb Mofes and Cbrijl; gi*
Vtng to Mofes, bis due place of a Servant •> and t$
Cbrift, tbe place due to the Matter.
then, 1. It is no rfew thing, that people en-
clyncfo
;/£■
£L\J XX *-■"*** V-* n ** A • XXX*
clyne fo to efteeme of good mens authoritie, as ea
forget to giue Chrift his owne rowme. 1 , The way
eo hclpe this, is, fo to eftedme of GOD'S Servantes,
fathers, or Councils, moe,or fewer, as the eiteecna-
lion that men haue of them, derogate nothing frotn
the eflcemation due to Chriih
2. In Jpeciall p bee mak*th all the poyn&s of Mo-
fts commendations, dueli* defer scd poynttsof Chrift' s
commtndatiw. 1. ®id Mofes office reach itfelfeto
aUtbcbonfe of God t *ndertbc Lato } and all tbe feu
ticeofiti So did CbrifTs Office reach to all the Church
$f God, and all tbtferwee of it $ iwder tbe GoTpelU
ZtWas Mofes appoyn&ed>to giue out-tobat beedtlue*
led* So •&& Chris! apbojmtted to inflitate -ftbat bee
did injlitute , and abrogate Tsbat bee did abrogate.
3« Wcu> Mofes faylhfull to Him Tvbo appoynUed him %
in all tbe matter s of G^d's houfe; keeping bacfenothing
that hee Teas direBed to resale i So is Chrift faytb full
to the Fatber t tt>hodidai>pojmtf him mlyhj manner.
THEN, lyke as if anic man ihould haue added
or paired, ^hopped o% changed, the Ordinances of
GOD'S Houfe, vnder the Law, it had beene an. im-
putation . cyther vnto GOD, of notfufficient dire-
ding his Church; or vnto Mofes, and the Prophets,
of vnfaythful difcharge of their duetie in the Church
of the Olde Teilament. So is it alyke imputation to
GOD and CHRIST, if anic ftall adde orpaire,
choppe or change, the. Ordinance of GODS Church
vnder the New Tcftament.
Verf. 5. For, this Man was counted vvor-
thic of more Gloric than Mofes- in as
much
■I
HCDti. ^nnr, ill. 41
much as Hee who hath builded the
Houfe, hath more Honour than the
Houfe .
I. YjAving equalled Cbrisi Vvto Mofes, bee nov
\f\prefttretb Cbrift to Mofes.
THExf . C H R I S T is not rightlie
cfieemed of, except hec bee preferred as farr e aboue
all his fervantes.as the Father hath counted hiai war-
thieof more Glorie than his femnts,
2. Hit piefenetb CbriU about Mofes 9 as the
guilder U about the boufe . T H e n , As no
flone in thehoufc, nor all the houfe togther, is com-
parable in honour with the Bnilder of the houfe: S«
the honour and authcritieof no particular member
of the Church, nor of the whole Cathohcke Church
together , is comparable to the honour and authori-
se of Chriit. Yea , as farre as the Builder is abou«
the houfe in honour , as farre is Chrift's authorise
aboue the Churches auchoritie, which is his houfe.
Ftrf.4. For, everie houfe is builded by
fomc man \ but Hee that built all
things, is GOD.
HEe pmwb Cbriit to bee the Builder of the
Cbuub, becaufe feme builder it tnhsl bA*e,ai
eUrie boufe bath. $ut onlie GOD, tbat buiU
ittb ail tbivges, is able for this Voth: Therefore,
Cbtitt, vbo buildetb all tbwges, is the Builder of it.
Them, i, Whatfoevar employment a man get
fcf^JOD, in edifying of the Church, yee, in prof or
C f fpeach, kttt
qz ri r. is a. c n ji r m m.
fpeacft , hee is a parte of the Building , builded by
another/ z. The honour of building the Church,
belongcthto GOD alone properlie. 5. The buil-
ding of the Church, is a worke requyring Omnipo-
tencie in the Builder : For , to make a Saynfi of a
Sinner, is as hard, as to make a Man of theduftof
the earth, or of nothing.
Verf. 5. And Mofes, verilie, was faytft-
full in all His Houfe , as a Servant, for
a teftimonie of thole thinges which
were to bee fpoken after,
MOfes •too* ftytbfully as a Servant. ] Krto, 4
Servant's farte^is (0 doc and fay bydireltiet)}
and not a/ bis otvne authorities Then* Hee
is the faythfulleft Set vanr.that doeth leafl in his owns 1
authoritie, and moft attendeth vnto the dire&ion of
GOD, beareth teftimonie to what GOD hath
commanded, and teacheth not for Do&rine, the pre-
ceptes of men.
Fcrf.6. But CHRIST, as a Sonne
over His owne Houfe, whofe Houfe
are wee, if wecholde faft the Confi-
dence, and therejoycingof the Hope,
firme, vnto the ende.
MOfes Tom faytbfull. as a Servant 5 but Chrttt f
at a Sonne , over bis ovene houfe. ]
Then. i. As much difference- betwixt ChriiFs
■jBthoritie in the Church , and mens, how exc-Hqit
ti & IS A. u n a r* 1 1 /. 4.3
Bever; as betwixt the authorttie of the Maflcrand
the Servantes. i. CHRIST'S authorise is naciuc
over His Church , by vertue of His Sonnefhip ; by
His Eternall Generation of the Father Hee hath this
Prcrogatiue. 3. The Church is CHRIST'S owns
Houfe; and Hee may difpofe of it, and of the Service
thereof, as pleafeth Him. Men , who are but fer-
vantcs, mufl change none of the Ordinances of
GOD'S Worlhip ink. But CHRIST may change
the Ordinances of His owne Worfliip : and, there-
fore , alter the ordinances of Levi , and appoynft a
more fimple forme of externall worlhip , in place
thereof »
z. Hee expoundetb this Houfe, to hee tie Cmpa-
nie of true $elie\cn r . Then, t. The Church
of G O D, vnder the Law , and vnder the Gofpell,
are one Church, one Houfe of G O D in fubftance,-
and all the Faythfull, then and now, lyuelic Stones of
this Houfe. 1. The Church haue GOD dwelling,
and converging, and famiharlic manifciting Himfclfc
amongft them .
3 ♦ Bee dddetb to a Condition, If wee holde faft
the Confidence,and the rejoycing of the hope,
firme, vnto the endc. That is , If vee continue
jleadfaft intbc Fdjtbyimeardlie grypingtbe promifed
Glorie, by bope- 9 and onftoardlie a*ov>ing)by confef-
fion 9 Chritt'sTruetb: thereby bee ntytberimportcth
the pofttbilitic of finallApoHacie of the SajnBes 5 not
yet myndetb bee to Tteakjn the Confidence of {Belie vers,
more not bee doubtetb of bis owe petfeverance , fir
myndetb to vctkenbis Wnefaytb: for bee joynctb
bimjelfe -Kith them, faying, If wee hoJdc faft.
$»t Wytw& to the number of the VifMc Church , of
ffhm
44 HEBR. CHAP. III.
•tobom fome not beesng found, might ftlldTMy, indby
their ex ample, mahs fome wakf (me$ % lbwgb found,
fiumble,for a tyme, to the difhonour of the &efyell\ bee
puttetb a difference betwixt true Believers , who doe in*
deede perfe»cr 9 andtjme-ftry>eYS,Vib9doe nit perfever^
to whom bee doetb mt grant, for tbe ptefent, the {Pri-
Viledge of beehg C P'S tioufe.
This conditional jfeach , then, Importeth,
i. That fome Profeffoures in the Vifible Church,
may make Defe&ion , and not perfevcr to the ende.
a. That fuch asfcallroake finall Defection heereaf*
ter, are not a parte of GOD'S Houfe, for the pre-
fent , howfoever they bee efteemed. 3. That true
Believers muii take warning, from the poflibilitie of
fome Profeffoures Apoflacie; tolooke the better to
themfelucs, and to take a better grip of CHRIST,
who is able to keepethem. 4. That true Believers
both may, and fhould, hoide faft their Confidence,
vnto the ende: yea, and mult ayme to doe fo, if they
Hyould pcrfever. s • That true Believers haue ground
and Warrand, in the Promifes of the Gofpell, both
to hope for Salvation, and to rejoyce, and glorie, in
that Hope, as if it were prefent Pofleflion. 6. That
the more a man aymeth at this folide Confidence^
and gloriation of Hope, the more evidence hec gi-
vcth, that hee is of the trucHoufe of GOD.
Vcrfij. Wherefore, as the holie Ghoft
iayeih > *To day, if yee will heare His
Voyce,
*♦ yN the hordes of the Ph].]xcv.\et(.9*bt€X»
1 fort tt hibernate hectare $f bar denhgtbtir be***
inVnbel
HEBR. CHAP.. II L 4 j
in +nhelicfc The hordes of the Psai m * *re
called heerc, The Saying of the holie Ghoft| and,
of the GOD of i'fraell, 2. Sam. 15. i.j.
T m 1 x , 1. The authoritie of the Scripture, is not
ef man, but of the holie Ghoft. t. The Scriptures
are no dumbe letter , but the vo) ce of the holie
Ghoft, who by them fpeaketh. 3 . The holie Ghoft,
is God, the Infpirer of the Prophets, that wrote the
Scripture. 4, The holie Ghoft , is a diftinft perfon
of the Godhead, from the Father, and the Sonne;
cxercing the proper aflions of a perfon; infpiring the
Prophets, dyting the Scriptures, and fpeaking to the
Church*
2. In the hordes of the Exhortdtion, To day, if
yee will heare His Voyce, harden not your
heartcs \ Observe, i. That whyle men
haue the offer of Salvation, and the Word preached
ynto them, it is their day* s. That by the outward
hearing , GOD requyi eth the heart to be brought
downe, and mollified. $. That Hec requyreth
prefent ycelding , To day 9 whyle Hcccalleth, Wi-
thout delay; becaufe wee can not bee fure howe
Jong GOD willfpare,or continue His offer , be-
yond this prefent, 4. Hee that ftudicth not, to yccld
his heart, to bclkue, and obey, GOD'S Word,
founding in hiseares, hardeneth his heart. For, what
is itelfe,not to harden their heart, but heartilie to
belieue, and giue obedience /
Ttrf. 8. Harden not your heartcs, as i«
the Provocation, in the day of temp-
tation, in the WilderneflK
Wr/^p. When your fathers tempted mc,
prooved
%6 HEBft. CHAP. TIL
prooved mee 3 and faw my Workes;
fourtie yeares.
HEe pm+etbtbe danger of tbisftnne t in the ex-
ample of their fathers: As in the day of
provocation, when your fathers tempted mee,
'ExoD.xvij # 7, whence We Learne,
i. That the ill of Sinne is not feene, till the confe-
rences thereof bee feene,what provocation it gi-
veth to GOD, and what wrath it drawcth downe
on the /inner, i. It is fafeit, to take a view 01 our,
danger, by anie finne, in the perfon of others, who
haue fallen in the lyke , and haue beene punifhed.
3. The finnes that our PredeceiToures haue beene gi-
ven vnto, we fhould, moft carefullie, watch agaynft,
4. That GOD'S Bountie, Patience, and Mcanes
of Grace , the longer they bee abufed , aggrcagetfr
finne the more .
Virfiio. Wherefore,! was grieved with'
that generation, and fayde. They doe
alway erre in their heartes 5 and they
haue not knowne My Wayes.
GO D pronouncelb the Offenders, gHthie i and
then, ghetb Sentence offDoome ypon them, fit
their guiltinejfe : They errc in heart, fayetb
the LO^D ♦ Then, i. Misbelieving and
difobeying of the Word preached, is not reckoned
with GOD, for fimple ignorance of the mynde^
tut for a willfull ignorance, and erring of the hearty
which isworic. For, the ignorance «f the mynde
fimplie*
ttEBR. CHAP. UI. 47
6mplie,is, I fa™ »o*i but the errour of tfcc heart,
is, / wll wo*fy<W, I care not, 1 defircnot, I hue not
tokno-to, nor ohej. And fuch is the ignorance of thofe
Who haue the Meanes of Knowledge, and Reforma-
tion, and yet remayne in their finnes. 2. Such ob-
ftinate ignorance, and willfull difobedience , provo-
keth G O D to call away the Sinner , and not to
dcale anie more with him.
Verf. 1 1. So I fwarein My Wrath -They
fhall not enter into My Reft.
FO \ their Doome , G © debmetb them from
His ^eH 1 That is, from all the Cmfortes of His
Ftllotyp7if>i fit^^mtb tbemTorment , in ftead of
ftftt . Then, 1. Obflinate Difobcdientes of .
of the Voyce of the Gofpell, lye neare hand finali
off-cutting, i .- If G O D giue over a man, to fuch
hardneffe of heart, as flill to worke contrarie to the
light of GOD'S Word, Heehath, appearantlic.
denounced , and fworne, to condemne, and feclude
from Heaven, fuch a Soule. 3 . It is onelie fuch ob-
ftinate ones, as goe on, hardening their heart agaynft
Admonitions of the Word, that GOD hath fworne
to debarre. If a man bee* found mourning , for his
former obitinacie , the Decree is not gone footth
agaynit him .
Verf. 12. Take heede, Brethren, led
there be, in anie of you, an evill heart
of vnbeliefe, in departing from the li-
ving GOD.
1 . Frm
43 HEBR. CHAP. III.
I. Tftymtbe former Ex ample, bee loaxnetb tbem*
A to beware of an evillbeart of belief r> and fo
to efebet» Apoftacie . Then,i. Misbeliefe is
themayne Rootcof Apoftacie. As Beliefe draweth
vs to an Vnioitfwith GOD; fo Misbeliefe maker h
a Separation, i. Misbclicfc is a fpeciall parte of the
heartcs wickedneffe , bewraying the enimitie which
naturallieweehaueagaynft GOD, asmuchasanic
ill: For, Misbeliefe denyethto GOD the Honour
of Trueth, Mercie , and Goodnefie; and importeth
Blafphemies in the contrarie. 3. Misbeliefe is art
ill in the heart , making the heart yet worfe and
worfe, where it is, and barring foorth all the Reme-
dies which might come by Fayth, to cure the heart.
2. Hce •toarmtby to take bsede, left there bee fab
sn heart in ante of tbem, at ante tyme.
Then, 1. Misbeliefe is a fubtill and deceitfull
finne , having colours, and pretences, a number, tor
hyde it ; and muft bee watched over, left it deceaue;
and getting ttrength, overcome. 2. The watch muft
beecenftant, at all occasions, left this ill get advan-
tage, when wee are careleflc, and vnattentiue,at anie
tyme. y. Watch muft bee keeped , as over oitr
felues , fo alfo over others : left anic others misbe-
liefe not bceing marked , dravve vs in the fnare with
them .
1. Bee iefcryltih JpoJtafte $ bjMhbclitfc> and
departing from the living G 3) .
Then, i. Believing is a drawing neare to the
Living G O D, and ftaying with Him. *. The
lofife that Misbeliefe bringeth, fhould fcarre vs from
fo feat full a finne. 3 . Departing from the true Chri-
ftian Religion, is a departing from the Living G OD,
whatfoever the Apoftate, or his Followers, doc cob*
<€auc : for G OD is net, where Trfteth is not. y^f
mm. chap, in, 45
ferf. 1 3 . But exhort one another^aylie,'
why lc it is called, To day ; left anie of
you bee hardencd,through the deceit*
fulnefTe of finne.
j . TT %t prtfcYjbnb a <%tmcdh> to prevent this UU
I"l to fpit % Tbtt they exhort one another,
^laylie, whyle it is called, To day. That is, it-
fide the publU^e exhortation from their Trustors ^that
tyerie oneofthm, mutudllitr cenfem>*vdftirrc*[> out
another by Reaches tbdt malyforiecj!i>brmgtbcdcteit±
fulnejje ofSinne,or preuntingbardnejfe of kcdrttOTCim*
fiwivgQM tnotber htbetrntthof%eligion 9 and con*
fiant profefiion tbemf. Then, i . private
Chriflians not onelie may , but fhould keepc Chri-
ftian communion amongft therafelues, and mutuallic
exhort and ftirrc vp one another. 2. This is a ncceflary
meane of prefervirg people from Defection. 3 .And
a dtfetic daylic to bee difcharged, whyle it is to day :
that is. as oft, and as long, as G O D giveth ptc-
fent occafion , and opportuniiie for it 5 left a fcatte-
ringcome.
1. The inconvenience xhatrmy follow iftbisUie
tiegletledf is, Left anie of you bee hardened,
through the deceatfulnttfc of Sinne.
Then, i. There is none , even the flrongeft of
the Flocke, but they haue necde of this mutuall helpe
of other private Chriflians. 2. Neyther is there anie
fo bafe, or contemptible, but the care of their flan-
ding in the Fayth, and of their fafetie, belongeth to
all 3 . Sinne hath manie wayes,and colours, where*
fey it may beguyle.a man : and,. therefore, wee hau$
D needs of
5© He BR, Chap* III.
necdcof moe Eyes than our owne, and moc Obfcr-
vers, 4. If it bee not tymouflie difcovercd, it will
draw on hardnefle of heart , fo as a man will growe
fenfelefie of it , confirmed in the habite of it, and
loath to quyte it.
3 . 1 n the former Yerfc, lee warnetb them, to be*
vare of Apottafte in Religion : and, in this *erfe, That
they tahs courfe, that they bee not hardened in erne
fmne in their converfation « Then, The
readie way to draw on Defe&ion in Religion, is De-
fection from a Godlie Converfation , And the way
to prevent Defection in Religion, is to ftudie to Ho-
lineffe of Converfation.
Vcrf 14. For, wee are made part- takers
of C HR I S T , if wee holde the
beginning of our Confidence ftead
faft, vntotheende.
TO Jiirre them v/> to Terfe\erance , bee Uyeih a
neceflitieof holding faft grippe of the Principles
of Chriftian %eligion> thereby they were perjwaded to
become Cbrijlians : becaufe onelie fo } fellowfliip with
CHRIST U gotten, The Trueth thereby they
Were begotten to Chijli an Religion, bee calletb 9 Thv
beginning of our Confidence! yea % and of our
Spirit stall Subftftance\ <u the word in the Originall im~
porteth. Then, i.Tbe Gofpell is the be-
ginning of our Confidence; yea, and of our Syiri*
tuall Subfiftance 5 of our new beeing that wee haue,,
as Spirituall Men, in the State of Grace. 2. The man
thai renounceth the Groundes of the Gofpell, and
pcricvcicth
Hsbr. Chap. III. yx
|>erfevereth not, was never part-taker of CHRIST.
5. Chrirtian Religion is not a thing that a man may
fay, and vnfay ; keepc, or quyce ; as Profperitie, or
Adverfitie; Threatninges, or Allurementes, doe of-
fer : But fuch as mull in all Eftates , vpon all Ha-
zard, bee avowed.
Verf. 1 5 . Why left it is faydc, Today, if
y ec will hearc His Voyce, harden not
your heartes, as in the Provocation.
Verf. 16. For, fome, when they had
heard > did provoke: how-be-it not
all that came out of <£gypt by
Mofes .
NOfe, the Apoflle dravetb Colletthns from the
hordes of the fropbet in the P s a l m e, r*.
f eating the hordes of the Text, •tobiebfteakeeftbe
$io)H)cation of the Fathers, verf. Jj. Whereupon
bee inferretb t That there were fome , at leajt,beams
if the jVord^bicb provoked GO©; albeit not all.
lor *tobofe taufe , David badreafon to giue Adwtife-
went to their Pojltriticytobewe oj the lying; and the
icryter of the hpifile^eajonto applje the fame \-nto
tbem % verf. 1 6. Th!N,i, From the Apo-
llle's handeling of the Text which hee hath in hand,
all muft Leakne, Not lightlie to pafTe Scripture^
but to confider both what is iayd expreffelie in it,and
what is imported by confequence. 2* Preachers
Sradlife is juftified, when they confider the circum-
ances of a Text, and doe vrge dueties vpon their
people, or teach them do&iinc frum the Text.
D 1 frr/ii-. Birt
£» He s R # Cir**. Ill,
Verf.ij. But, with whom was Hec grie-
ved fourtic yeares? Was it not with
them that had finned 5 whofe carca-
fes fell in the Wilderneffe ?
ZJEB'cbfertetb another thing inbis Text,)>pOHtbt
perfons with •tobom G0<D was griend : tbatj
fir ft, they art marked, to baue finned ; dud afterwards
punifhed • Leaving to them to Gather,
That where Sinne went before , the Anger of
GOD would followe vponthe Sinne: and, after
the grieving of GOD, Iudgement light vpon the
Sinner .
Verfe.i%. And, to whom fware He, that
they fhould not enter into His Reft,
but to them that believed not 1
Pcrf. x p. So wee fee, that i they could riot
enter in, becaufe of vnbeliefe,
0££ bath jet another ObferMtion, vpon the na*
ture of the Sinne, thereby GO® ^as pwo-
fydto ftoeare their damnation that finned\ that it 'fytf
Vnbeliefe , verf. 1 8. Andfomailie deducetb bti do*
Urine by conference-, That Mifbtliefe didfloppe the
Sinners Entrie into the %efi, and made the Sinner t&
lye \nder an impoftbilitie of entering, verf, 1 9. The
*fe $ft»bicb DaHrinebee prejfctb in the next Chapter #
Th 1-mv u The Apoftie leaveth vs to gather,
That aboueall other Sinnes, Misbeliefe provoJccth-
6 O D to indignation raofte; $. That as long as
this Sinntf
Hebr. Chap. IIL 53
this Sinne lyeth on, and getteth way, it is impoflible
for a man to enter into G O D'S Reft. This Sinne
alone is able to fecludc him .
^hefummeofQhap. IV.
HEE preffeth theyfe of the former Do<3rinc,
faying in fubflance, Therefore, bee feared, to
bee debarred from G O D'S Reft, Verf. z.
For wee haue the offer of it, as well as they 5 onelie
hcere are the oddes , They believed not , Verf. z.
But wee, who doe bclieue, enter into a Reft, as Da-
vid's wordes import. For there are three Rcfts
in the Scripture , which may bee called G O D'S
Reft*. 1. G OD'S Reft vpon the firft babbath:
2. The Reft of Canaan, typicall: 3. The Spiritual!
and true Reft of G O D'S People, in CHRIST'S
Kingdome, which is a Delyverance, andceaflzng
from Sinne, andMiferie. David doeth notmeanc
of the Reft of che Sabbath, in his Threatniog * be-
caufe , albeit the Worke of Creation was finiihed in
the beginning of the Worlde , and that Reft come
and gone j yet David fpeaketh of another Reft after
that , in the word of Threatning , Verf 3. That
G OD'S Reft was paft at the founding of the World,
is playne from Mofes wordes, Verf 4. After which
Reft, David fpeaketh heere of another Reft, Verf. f •
Wherein feeing Vnbelievers entered not , Believers
muft enter, Verf. 6. Agayne, David meanah not of
the Reft of Canaan : For , after they had, a long
re, dwelt in Canaan , David yet fetteth them a
D 3 da?, due
54 Hebiu Chap* IV.
day, during which they might enter into GOD'S
Reft, Verf. 7* For, if the Reft of Canaan, which Ie-
fus, or Iofua, gaue vnto them, had beene this true
Reft , then David would not hauc fpoken of anothei
Reft after that, Verf. 8. Butfpeake hec doeth. There-
fore, there is a Reft befyde thefe, even that Spiritual
JReft, proper to G OD'S People, Verf. y . I call thi
a Reft; becaufe, when GOD'S People ceafetodo<
their oWne workes « and will , it is lyke GOD'!
Reft, Verf. 10. Therefore, let vs beware to bee de
barred from this Reft, by Vnbeliefe,as they were
Verf. ii* For, GOD;S Word is as efFeftuall now
as ever it was, to difcover the lurking Sinnes of th<
Heart, howfocver men would clcake them, Verf. u
And GOD, with whome wee haue to doe,feeth v
throughlie, Verf. 13. But, rather , feeing wee hau
fb gre^t encowragement , to get Entrie througl
I E S V S CH RlST , fo Mercifull and Pittifull ai
High Prieft, Verf. 14 if. let vs bee ftcadfaft in ou
Fayth, and come , confidence , to get GOD*'
Grace, to helpe vs through all Difficulties in the wa;
to that full Reft, Verf. 16.
The DoBrine of Chap. I V.
Verf. r. Let vs^ therefore y fcare 5 left;
Promifebeeing left vs, of entering in
to His Reft, anie of you fhould feem
tocomefhortof it.
I- ▼ N the Exhortation beelayetb dovmc tbisgroum
J^ That there is a Tromife of Entrie to tbu %/i
t left mo V; , Thbk, i, The Entri
inc
Heb r. Chap, IV. yy
into GOD'S Reft is caften open to the Chriftiaa
Church , and encowragement given, byorie&and
promife of entrie. a.Whyle it is today this pro-
mife and invitation to it, is left vnto vs, notwithftan-
dingthat manie by-gone occafions of getting good,
and doing good, bee fpent, and away, 3. As long
as this Mercifull Offer and Promife is kept to the fore
vnto vs. wee fhould ftirre vp our felues, to lay holdc
on it, in tyme.
2. Tbercfore 9 htYs feare $ lefianic tfjoufeemc
to co me fh or t of it. The fiwilitude is borrowed from
the pryce of a %dte . then, 1. A Race
muft bee runne , ere wee come to our full Reft.
2. The conftant Runner to the ende, getteth Reft
from Sinne aud Mifcrie, and a quyet Pofieffion of
Happinefle, at the Races ende, 3. The Apoftate,
and heewho byMisbeliefe breakcth offhisCourfe,
and runneth not on, as may bee, commeth ffiort, and
attayneth not vnto it. 4. The Apoftafic of forae,and
pollibilitie of Apoftafie of moe Profeflbures, fhould
not weaken anie man's Fayth; but, rather, terrifie
him from Misbeliefe. jr. There is a right kynde of
feare of perifhing; to wit, fuch as hindereth not affii-
rance of Fayth, but, rather, ferveth to guardeit, and
fpurreth on a man to Perfeverance. 6. We muft not
onelie feare, by misbelieving to comefhort; but to
feeme, or giue anie appearance of comming fliort.
Vcrfi. For, vnto vs was the Gofpell
preached, as well as vnto them : but,
the Word preached, did not profite
them, not beeing mixed with Fayth in
them that heard it.
D 4 i.Tor»$kc
i
^nnOw^etie Example tbe more to vrgtbeira
A fc* t /"^rtfr. Tfo Gofyell was puatbtdto tbm
tibmt GOD debarred, for Mifitliefe > from His
%ejt. THEN, i. The EvWell was preal
chedintheWilderneffe, for fubftancebf Trueth, alt
-beit not in fuch fulneffe of Do&rine, and clearnelTc
of Trueth, as'now i. The preaching of it in clear-
sieffe now, muft make the Misbelievers of it, in no
iefle danger of beeing debarred from that R ell, than |
jthc olde tfraelkes, yea, rather, in more.
t. The caafe of tbeir debarring, is, The Word \ ]
was not mixed with Fayth in them: anifo fro-
ftedthemnot.] then, i. As a Medicinall
Drinke muft haue the due Ingredientcs mixed with
it; fo muft the Word haue Fayth mixed with it; joy-
niflg itfelfewithall the partes of the Tructh, dole-
lie- %. Fayth can wall with nothing , nor bee mixed
With anie Tructh > but the Worde : and the Worde
Will not joyne, nor wall , nor m&e, with Conceats,
Opinions, Preemption, but with Fayth : that is, it
Will 'bee receavednot as a 'Conjecture, or poffible
Truetb s - but for Divine, and infallible Trueth : elfe»
it profited! not. 5. Hearers of the Worde , may
blame theifc Misbc liefe, if they get not profite. 4, Al-
beit a man get light by the Worde, and fome tailing
of temporarie Ioye, and Honour, and Riches alfo,
by profeffingor preaching of it, yet hee receaverh
©ot profit, except hee get entrie into GOD'S Rcf?
shereby : for, all thefe turne to Convi&ion.
firf.i* For 5 wee which haue believed,
] 4pe emerinto Reft, as Hee faydcy As:
I haue-
HEBjl. CHAP, iy} 57
I haue fworne in My Wrath, if they
fhall enter into My Reft, although the
workes were finifhed from the foun-
dation of the Worldc.
R<*de thefummeofthis Chapter, Vcrf.%. 3. f. '
fir ilt*rl»g of kit rcafomng*
JJ££ pnomb, tb*t §elie*ers enter into GO<D'S
tiffti becauf: GO© excluded >hy His Thread
nmg t Kfi(btlie*trsonilit 9 then, 1. Fearful!
Threacninges of the Wicked, earrie in their Bofomc
fweeteit Promifes to the Godiie, and^ the Faythfull.
2, Believers get a beginning of this Reft in this
WorIde,tmd a Pofleffionof it, in fomc degrees, by
Fayth. Their Dcliveric from Sinne and toiferie,
isbegunne, Their Lyfe, and Peace, and Ioye,is
begunne.
Verf.$. For, Hee fpake 5 in a certayne
place, of the fcaventh day, on this
wyfc; And GOD did reft the fea-
venth day, from all His Works.
Verf 5. And in this place agayne s If they
fhall enter into my Reft.
OE£ comptrelb plates of Scripture, and fl?mth
*fa fignifictiions of <Hjjl .
Then, i. Words in Scripture, are taken, in fun-
drie places, in fundrie figniiications. 2 . Companion
of places, will both ihow the diverfe acceptions of
anie worde, and the proper meaning of it, in eyerie
place * ,,
£8 Hfc,15K. LHA1MV.
ferf.6. Seeing, therefore, it remayneth,
that Tome muft enter therein ; and
they to whome it was firffc preached
entered not in, becaufe of Unbeliefe.
TBe fullfentenceoftbefixt Verfejsthis; Seeing,
therefore, it remayneth,that fomemufl
enter in; and they to whome it was firftprea
ched, entered not in, becaufe of Vnbeliefe 5 it
^snll follow , by conference , that Believers doe enter
in* This Utter fane U not exprejfed in the Text, but
left V»fo ys f to gather, by conference. Whence we
Iearne, 1. That GOD alloweth vs to drawe
confequences from His Scripture. 1. Yea, trayneth
ts on, by His owne Example, to drawe them foorth
by reafon. 5. Yea, Hee will, of neceffitie, force vs
to draw confequences from His Wordes; or elfe, not
let vs vnderftand His Meaning, by leaving fome-
thing not expreifed, to bee colle&ed by vs,
Verf.y. Agayne, Hee limiteth a cer-
tayne day, faying in David, To day 3
after fo long a ty me 5 as it is faydc, To
day* if yee will heare His Voycc,har-
den not your heartes.
IN tbtt bee reafonelh from the circum (lance of
tjme $ yben$)awdWeYed thefe wordes, hee tea-
cheth>x 9 That oftentymes there is matter of
.great moment imported in the leaft circumftances of
ifar Scriptures wry ting ; and, therefore, that the cir-
cumfoncf?
Hebr. Chap. IV- 59
cumflances of tyme, place, and perfon, who fpea-
keth, and to whome, agd at what tyme, &c. fhould
not beepa(Tedover,inourconfiderationof a Text;
but diligcntlie bee marked.
Verf.S. For, if I E S U S had given them
reft, then would Hee not aftcrwardes
haue fpoken of another day.
rerfg. There remayneth, therefore, a
reft to the people of G O D.
Pcrf 10. For Hee that is entered into His
Reft , Hee alfo hath ceafed from His
owne workes , as GOD did from
His.
I. T^ HIS retfening from the tyme of flavufs
-I jf>ea}{ing , Showeth, How infalli-
blie they were ledde that wrote the Scrip :ure; that
they could not fayle in fetting downc a wordc ; nor
fpeake one worde , that could crofle anie other
worde , fpoken by anie other Prophet, before, or
after .
2 ♦ ©d> id taught of the Spirituall 5^tf In his tyme*
and fo did Mojes . Then, i, The olde
Church was not ftraytned with earthlie promifes Co,
but that they had Heavenlie and Spirituall Promi-
fes given them alfo , as fignified by the earthlie and
typicall promifes. 2. Their types had fomeftarrc-
light of interpretation : and„ they were taught to
looke through the vayle of Ceremonies and Types.
3. Hee }Ayetb)Hee tbtt u entered fatoHis 1{eH*
ceaftth ^k
0© HSBR. Ohap. IV#
s eafetb from Bis ott»e 1eor\es 9 Thbm,
i. Before a man bee reconciled to G O D, by Fayt
in CHRIST, hee is working his owne workes,doiri
hisowne will, and not GO EX'S. a. Heeiswoi
king, without ccafing, his owne vnreft, and his own
torment, which hee procureth, by working his ow»
Will. 3. The Man that thinketh hee is entered int
GOD'S Reft, mull bee GOD'S Worke-man, am
no more worke what pleafeth himfelfe , but wha
pleafcth GOD: ceafinc from finfull workes , aa<
doing what is lawfull, and good, in way of obedieno
vnto Him •
Verf. xi. Let vs labour, therefore, to en-
ter into that Reft . left anie man fall,
after the fame example of vnbeliefe.
!« TN tbe tbirAterfebee faydejbe Selie+ersenfa
«* red into G0 2/S %ett: Been Utexbortetb
tbt$eliewt> to labour, to enter into it •
then, 1. The Rtil of G O D is entered into
by degrees, a- They who haue entered , muftftu-
tjie to enter yet more; going on , from Fayth to
Fayth, and from Obedience, to farther Obedience,
and from Grace to Grace, till they haue gone all the
W2y that leadeth vnto Glorie.
2. Hee reqttyrttb Labour dnd Diligence, to enter in.
Tke h , i, G O H'S Reft, is no reft to the fleihj
kuc Reft to the Soule , as ( M a tt h. xj. 29. )
CHRIST promifeth. z. Without Care and Dili-
gence , a man can not promife to hftiifelfe to enter
in : Forthe Way is called Strayt which leadeth
ynto Heaven,
t. Heerei
j« Heerequyretb tbisViligenee > left 4 man fall,,
is the Ifraelites did. Then, As fomc of
the Ifraelitcs fell in a temporall misbeliefe, and drew
on temporall judgementes vpon themfclucs, as Mo.
fes and Aaron : So may Profeflbures now alfo doe;
even Eledh Agayne, as fome fell in vnbeliefe with
hardened heartes , yea, inobltinate misbeliefe, and
perifhed in their finne : So yet amongft Profeffours,
feme may fall into obitinate misbeliefe, and perifli,
fcxeept they giue diligence , to make progreffe to-
wardes their Reft,
Vtrf. 12. For the Worde of G O D is
quicke 5 and powerful! , and fharper
than anie two-edged Sworde , pear-
ring even to the divyding a-funderof
Soule and Spirice, and of the Ioyntes
and Marrow, and is a difcerner of the
Thoughts, and Intents of the Heart,
I ♦ T Eft ante pmtd p?ift tff this Tbmtningi u
-*— ' expyred Kith tbofe to vbome it VM fir ft {]?$•
7 en\ er cUahjt and' dtjfmbU their fanes, and purpofc
fdefeUion^henthty ftjould fee their tyme; bee let*
etb tbexn knote tbeTovtr of the m*de % and of GOV,
beir Vaitie. Then, The vfe, extent, and
mure of GOD'S Worde, muft bee well fludied;
eft through mistaking, ot ignorance heereof, aroaa
hould misapply, or mi/Tregarde it.
x. The fir ft propertieof tUmtit % itu Quicfcc:
Fbat is 9 ditth mt vim tbofe die 1 9 Ttbmt fir ft it w
directed
61 HEBJl. tHAMV.
HreUed ; but enduretb,fpeakjng on *toitb that fame sti*
thritie, to all tbat bean it, in all tyrnes after.
Then, The Word is not a dead Letter, nor et<
pyred with former Ages : but the fame to vs that it
was before to others; fit for operation, and working
the worke for which it is fent , for convincing , or
converting the hearer alway.
3. Jgayne,it is Powerfull; That is 9 not fitteto
•tooi^e onelie 9 but attiue> and operatiue % in effect: atiuaU
lie bynding tbe Confcience to obedience , or judgement,
maks tbe Sinner *tobat oppofition bee xrilL Tea, it fal
kth a-Tvorking on tbe bearer , if bee belieue it, prefent
lie to clean bis wynde , re&ife bis w//, andu forme bis
Iyfe $ and to bring about bis good and fafetie. If a
wan belieue it not, it falletb a-wrkjng alfo, prefent
lie tobinde bim guiltie 9 )mto judgement , and toaug
went bis narurall blyndnejfe, and bis beartes batdnejfe,
and to bring on fome degree of tbe deferred punijhment
Vpon bimjelfei albeit not of it* ovme nature, but by tbi
difyo/ition of tbe Objeft v>bere)>pon it tcor^etb.
Then, i. The Worde wantcth not the owne,
erfeft, whenfoeveritis preached; but alwayes hel-
peth,or hurteth, the hearer, as hee yeeldeth to it,
el rejeð, or negleð it. 2 . Wee fhall doe well
to obferue what forte of operation it hath vpon \s s
feeing it muit hauefomej that wee may bee framed
to' the better, by it.
. 4. Jnatber propertie of tbe Worde : It is (harper
than anie two-edged Swordei becauft it pearcetl
fyeedilietboro'to a brafen 2>W, anddiffewbling counte
mmc, and a lying mouth, and tbmfietb it felfe^l
tfout fujf&
;
\
boutfuffering refiftdnce, into tbe confeienceoftbe mjl
,bjiinate, witbafecretbloW, andmaketbbimguil.
h within bis owne $reajl ♦
Then, i. Let not Preachers thinke their la-
K>ur loft, when they haue to doe with obflinatc fin.
lers • The ftroke is given , at the hearing of the
tVorde, which will bee found vncured after. 2.Ney -
her let diflemblers pleafe themfelues, with a fayre
:ountenance put vpon the matter ; as if the Worde
lid not touch them : but, rather, giue Glorie tc
SOD, in tyme, when they are pricked at the heart.
: or if they ftill diflemble the wound receaved of this
Sworde , the wound fliall prooue deadlie .
4# Pearcing even to the dividing a-funder
>f the Soulc, and the Spirit : That is, Tbofc mojl
ecret detyfes and plottes ofthemyndeor (pirite,ani
bofe clejfeft affettiovs of the heart or foulc, towardes
nie forbidden eVill % this Worde trill fnde out : yea; it
An diyyde d-f under tbe Soule and the Spirit, the heart
\nd tbe tnynde, and tell tbe man bow bis Soule or heart
lea^etbtotbe finne^andhowbis mynde plottelb pre*
tnfeSy to hyde tbe rtillofit from biwjelfe, and others,
Vfo in tbofe fmnes which haue not broken foorth,but
n as derne in the mynde, as the marrow in the bones*
\nd it can put difference betwixt tbe pur pofes of tbe
eart, and the tbnugbtes, bow to compajjetbe deftgnc 9
nd bowe to byde tbe convoy. Or tbofe wayes howe tbe
inner doeth begnyle bimfelfe, and fee\ttb to fyle tbe .
yes of others , tbe Worde doeth decypber, and dijtin-
tifb all tbe[e tbinges wbitbfelfe*dttcawngfopbi[trk
fifouudelb.
THUS, x.
Then, i # Secret purpofes fall vndcr the juc^etf
torie of the Word, as well as pra&ifes accomgliflicd
a. Pretenies and excufes will not put offthechal-
lenge of it. 3, Nothing remayneth , but that we<
giue vp our felues to the Wordcs Governament
Seeing what it difchargeth, and following what i
commaundeth .
Verf. 13. Ncyrheris there anie creature
that is not nianffeft in His Sight : but
all thinges are naked, and opened vntc
the eyes of Him with whom we hluc
to doe.
HP Oclure the p^et tf thi.yVoidyhe bringttb h
1 the prbpiriie &f GO®, wbofe fVotde it is^am
fettelhvp the Sinner's fecret thought,™ the fight oj
the AlUfeehg GOV.wib dehorn bee hath to doe*
Then, j, GOD is the Partie with whome th
hearer of the Worde hath to doe, and hath his Rec
koningtb make, and not the Preacher. 1. GOl
ioyneth with His Worde, andgivethit that fear
ching , and difcovering , and pearting Vertuc
j. GO DS Omoifcience, and All-feeing Sight
fihould make vs looketoour inward difpofitionj I
{hall this , and other lyke Exhortations, and Threai
ningeS, haue better effect and fruit in vs.
Verf, 14. Seeing , then , that wee haue
great HighPueft, thatispaffed ind
the Heavens , I E S U S 5 the Sonnj
ofGOD, let v$ holde faft our Proij
HEBR. CHAP. IV. 6$
i. V "TEE givctb tbtm aftirctfionyfor enterfoginm
Jl JL to then %etf ; To hoide fail their 1'ro-
fefiion 5 Z /?*£ # , Infytb and hue to a\ov
tie Voilrine of CHRIST.
THEN, i. Hee th.it would enter into Reft, rfcuft
bee fteadfaft, in mayntayning, and avowing the true
K eligion of C H R i S T . 2 . Hee who quy teth the
.Profeflion of the Trueth of CHKST, taketri
courfes tocutteoffhimfdfe from GOD'S Refti
tor , if wee denye CHRIST, Hee will denyc
\s.
i.Bee cmmauridclhtTo holde faft ourProfcf*
fion. Then, i . G O D will not bee
ipJeafedwith backe-flydir:g , or coldryfneiTe , or in-
difference in matters of Religion; becaufe this is not
to hide it fali\ but to take a Ioofe grippe $ which is
the teadie way toDefe&ion. 2. Ihere isdaunger,
Left our Adverfaries pull the Trueth from vs. 3. Thd
more daunger wee fore-fee, the more ftronghe muft
Wee grippe the Trueth.
3« The EKcwrflgmenftobnb Ice gftetb to loldt
f*tt> it, Wee haue CHRIST 5 a great high
Prieft, eff. Thfn, i. As wee haue
reede of Threatning, to dryue vs to enter into
GODS Reft j So haue wee neede of Encowrage-
mentes, to drawe vs therevr.to. H All our Fncow-
rasement, is from the Helpe which wee (hall haue in
CHRIST: and that isfufficient. 3. CHRIST
is alwayes for vs in His Office, albeit wee doc not
dwayes feele Him fenfiblic in vs.
4. Vetctlktb CHRIST, A great high
^rieft • uput different Unixt the tjpcall b%b
E frittt.
66 HJC.BK. <^Hm^. IV,
friett>ar,dHimin vbomtbetrueth oftbeVrieflbooi
is found* Thcn, What the typicall high
Prieii did in fliow for the people, that the great high
Prieft doeth in fubftance for vs: That is, reconcileth
vs to GOD perfe&lie , blefH th vs with all Blei-
finges folidlic, and intercedeth for vs perpetuallie.
S. tie* afimetb of CH%IST, That Heeis
faffed into the Heavens 5 to Tcit , in regarde of his
Manhtdd to take fojfeflion thereof, in our name.
Then, i. CHRIST'S corporall prefence, is fa
Heaven onelie, 2nd not on earth, from whence He is
parted, x. CHRIST'S corporall prefence in Hea
ven, and abfence from vs, in that refpeft, hindereth
not our Right vnto Him , and fpirituall having , 01
poflefling of Him. 3. Yea, it is our Encowrageroent,
to fceke cntric into Heaven , that Hee is there be-
fore vs .
G. H?e calletb Him I E S U S 5 the Sonne
Or GOD;(e leade *;> through His Humamiie,
Vwfo His Godhead. Then, No R efl on th
Mediator, till wee goe to the Rockeof His Goc
head, where is firength, and fatisfa&ion to Fayth.
Verf. 15. For, vvee haue not an high
Prieft which can not be touched with
the feeling of our infirmitiesrbut was,
in all poyn&cs t tempted Jyke as wee
are; yet without finne.
*• A N«firr Encortowgmtnt is from the Merci-
*\full and Companionate toitfofition of out
HEBR. CHAP. IV. € 7
high Triett^bofe Kdtare.and Ofce.and Experience,
mtyh H'\m> that Hee can not bee, but touched vitb
$ur infirmities, both. Jwnefkll , and ftunclcjfc infirmi-
ties, of$odic, Eftate, or bdynie.
THEN, r/Hce praeluppofcth, that the Fayth-
full are fubjedt to infirmities, both of fmne, and mi-
ferie; and, by rcafon thereof, to difcowragementes,
and dafhing of their fpirite. i. CHRIST doeth
pittie the infirmities ot the Faythfullj their Povertie,
Baniihment, Sicknefle, Gnefe, yea, their finnefull
Paflions, and Perturbations, and fliort-coroming in
holie Dueties ; Hee is companionate in all thefe.
Therefore may our Fayth gather ftrength from His
Pittie, to beare thefe the better 5 and ftryue agaynft
our finntfullneffe, with the greater Cowrage. And,
in the fenfe of our infirmities, wee fhould nor Hand
abacke from CHRIST; but goe to Him the ra-
ther, as to a companionate Phyfician, who can and
will helpe vs.
2, To giue W ajfurance of His Companion, bee
fbowtb»s,tbdt Hee tnu,in all poynites, tempted lykf
Wtoee a*e, yet Without fwe. Then*
i. CHRIST hath experience of all tryalls where-
in anie of His fervantescan fall; of Povertie, con- •
tempt of the worlde ; of bceing forfaken by friendes*
of Exyle; lmpnfonment, Hunger, NakednefTe, Wat-
ching, Wearinc/Te, payne of Bodie,da(hing of Mynde,
heavine/Te of Heart, Dolour, Anguilh,and Perplexi-
tie of fpirite ; yea, of difertion to fenfe $ yea, of the
Wrath and Ciirfe of G O D j the feeling whereof
may juftlie be called A dejeending to HW/jC H K 1ST,
iir His owne experience knowcth what all fuch exer-
yki are, t . Thefe His experiences, and fufferinges,
E z are Pawns.
6S HE BR. CHAP. IF.
are Pawnesto vs of His Companion onvs in fuck
cafes; fo that we may asccrtaynlie belieuc the Com-
panion, as the Paflion.
5. HeetnA^tb exception efSinne, whereof hee
Wasfree^butmtof bU beeing tempted toSimc.
THEN, u Albeit our L O R D bee free from i
committing finne , yet Hee was not free from beeing
tempted to finne : and fo can pittie our weaknefle, j
when wee are overcome of it. z . His beeing free of j
finne, is our Comfort agaynft finne. For, if our Me*
diator had beene defyled with finne, Hee could not
haue wafhcd vs : But nowe Hee is able to juftifie vs,
and fet vs free of finne aifo .
Verf. 16. Let vs 5 therefore, come bold-
lie vnto the Throne of Grace, that
wee may obtayne Mercie, and finde
Grace, to helpe in tyme of neede.
1 * T^'fyw tbefe EncQWdgementes, hee draweth an-
■F other Diretfidn, To come boldlieto G O D in
f tdycr t fot ewie thing whereof wte jlandin neede.
THEN, The Apollle alloweth vnto the Belie-
ver , r. Certayne perfwafion of the acceptation of
hisperfon: hee biddeth him Come boldlie- i.Hee
alloweth certayne perftvafion of the granting of his
Prayers, in the matter namelie of Grace andMercie;
Which includeth the Remiflion of finnes,
t. Tbe Throne of Grace, or the MerdeSe4te,Wd$
thaetbe drke, within the Santtuarie, and reprefentei
SOP in CHRIST woncihd to Hti Ttylt,gami*
HEBR. CHAP. IV. 69
svi tnercifull Vntt tbcm. To this bte alludetb , and
hj this tneanes Te achkth Vj ,
i # That the fubftance of that typicall Mercie feate,
is to bee found in CHRIST vnder the Gofpell.
In Him G O D is ever to bee found,on His Throne
of Grace, 2. That the Vayle of the ceremoniall San-
ftuarie, is rent in CHRIS T'S fuflfering , and an
open doore made vnto the Holiell , vnto everie Be-
liever , and not for the Higheft alone, to enter in.
3. That GOD layeth afyde His Terrour and Ri-
gour of Iuftice, when His owne come vnto Him in
CHRIST, and offereth acceiTe vnto the Throne
of Grace, vnto them.
3. Hcemllhaue vscmmhg with boldneflc,
to obtajnc Menie, including hmjelfe 'toitb the Faytlu
full, and joynivg the meanttt of the ftythfuU, to
"bhmebee wyteib 9 in the fame tthiledgt yritb bixn-
fclfe Then, i . Free libertie to expound
ail our mynde toGOD, as the word imported*,
without employing the mediation of Sayndt or An-
gell, or anie beiyde CHRIST, is one of the Pri-
Viledges of Chriflian Religion. 2. 1 his Privilcdge
is common to the meanell of the Fay thfull, with the
chieffeft Apoftles. 3. There is Mercie to bee had
for fuch as come for remooving of everie finne, and
remedic of everie miferie .
4* Uee fettetb before them the bofe of Grdce,to
belteintj/tneofneede. Importing Herfby,
1. That albeeit, for the prefent, poffiblie, wee bee
not touched with the fenfc of Wantes, Strayts, and
Difficulties, yet wee are to cxpeft, that tyme of ncede
will come. 2 .That it is good to fore-fee this, and
E 3 make
7© HEB R. CHAP. IV.
make provifion, in thetymc of Grace, in this accep-
table Daye , whyle G O D is on His Throne of
Grace. 3 . That our Prayers, if they get not an an-
fwere prefentlie, yet {hall they get ananfwerein the
tyme of neede. When our Neede commeth, then
fhall our Helps come alfo •
mm
The fumme of Chap. V %
IHaue called I E S V S, the Sonne of G O D, a
Great High Prieft , becaufe the Leviticall Pneftes
are but a refemblance of Him, and that in their
impetfeft meafure. For , looke what Office they
had, Verf« 1. What properties were requyred in
them , Verf. 2. $. Howe they were called to their
Office, Verf. 4* A fayrer Calling hath CHRIST,
and to an higher Pnefthoode, Verf. $. 6, I called
Him a Companionate high Prieft, becaufe Hee tookc
on our frayle nature, and had experience of fuch
troubles as ours, both outward, and inward, Verf,7«
For, the meafure of the Mediator's obedience, albeit
Hee was the Sonne , requyred adhiall and experi-
mentall fufFering: elfe, the pryce had not afluallie
beene payed for vs , Verf. 8. And, nowe, beeing
throughlie fitted for His Office by fuffering , Hee M
become the Caufe of the falvation of all thatfollow
Him, Verf 9. Authorized for that ende,of GOD,
after the Order of Melchifcdek ; which Order u
more perreft than Aarons , Verf. 10. Of which
myfterie I rrmft fpeake with greater difficulties fot
your incapacity, Verfe, 1 1 . For yee haue neede yet
more tfl
HEBR. CHAP. V. {71
tnorc to bee catechized in the Rudimentcs of Reli-
gion , as Babes, Verf. n. For, fuch are they to
whome eafie do&rine mull bee propounded, Vtrf.i 3,
But harder do&rines , arc for rypcr Christians f
Verf.i*.
Tbe VoBrines of Chap. K
Verf. 1 . T?Or , evcrie High Prieft taken
x. from araongft men, is orday-
ned for men, in thinges pcrrayning to
G O D ; that hec may offer both gift*
and facrifices for finnes.
I. T 1EB felteib dctone tbe properties of tbe fcgb
*-A fueA l ib*t bee migbt fho^e ibe tmetb of
them in C H \l S f. firtt,tbt peoples comfort did
req yre.tbat the ht^b Viicsl jhouldbee a wan : So is
C H K I S T a Man, way led out from amongft men.
The Flovvre of all the hlock?. Therefore we- may
Come the morehomclie to Him.
t. Tbe bigb friett^Mordayned for men\ that is,
•ft 06 appoyntcd to employ all hu Office for mens good.
So doetb CHRIST: therefore may wee atpeSt
that hee will doe for vs, as Mediator, what hec can ;
and that is , all that wee neede.
3. Tbe bigbfrUWs Office reached to all thinges
fettayning to G Dj to communicate G ; D % S wll
*ntotbe people, and to lay before GO© tbe peoples
I^cefiities. So doeth CHRIST'S Office to all
7* Hebr. Chap. V.
the bufineiTe betwixt G O D and vs, for working
in vs Repentance, and Amendcment; and making
pur perfons, and fcrvice, acceptable to GOD: and
therefore, in nothing may wee paffc by Him .
' 4, Infiecialljtbe friett behooved to ojfer Giftes
4nd Sacrifices for Sinne^ for wnowingof Wi&ib % and
obtaymng of Favour. So hath CHRIST done,
and f lillfilled the type in thispoyn&alfo : therefore,
by Him muft wee obtayne the good which we craue,
and haue the evill remooved which wee fcare.
Ferf. 2. Who can haue compaffion on
the ignorant, and on them that are out
oftheway 5 for that flee Himfelfc al-
io iscompafled vvithinfirmiue.
I , T T F5 goelh on in the Comparifon : The typicall
+ ■ -* high frieil behooved to bee companionate on
the Sinner : So in tructh is Chrifr, even as the mife-
rie requyreth, proportionallie , as the words im-
porteth .
1. Beema\eih Wo fortes of Sinners , Ignorantes,
d$d Tranjgrejfowes* Then, Though there
bee difference of finners, yet no (inner, that fceketh
So Chrift, is fecluded from His Companion.
3. Follo^eth a dijfeience , ferving to advauna
thiH % abouethe typicall fries!. The high Priest
typicall, V>m compajfed Wth infirmities; net onelie
fcnneleffe infirmities 7 but fmnefullalfo ; and fobchoo-
\titt pittis others, CH\IST\ though not com*
fajfed
HEBR. CHAP. V. 7 $
faffed Wtb ftnnefull infirmities, hut finneleffe onelie 9
jet doelb pittie Sinners of aII fortes .
THEN, Looke what companion one /inner
flight exped of another , as much may wee expe&
of our finnelerTc Saviour .
Verf.%. And, by reafon heereof , hee
ought, as for the people , Co alfo for
himfelfe^to offer forfinnes.
A?lpt ber difference. Tfo tyftcall Ttiett bad need*
of %emiflion of bis oivne jinxes, and the bene*
fite of the true Sacrifice : Sat C H I{ I S T % be.aufe
without fwne % offered Sacrifice onelie for our finnes 9
and not for His owe.
then, All the Benefite of ChrilVs Sacrifice,
commeth vnto vs .
4
Verf. 4. And no man taketh this honour
vnto himfelfe 3 but Hee that is called
of G O D , as was Aaron.
HEE proceedetb in the Comparifon. The typical
friett entered by autboriiit to bis Callings and
•toot bonouiedbybis Calling: So entered Lbn(i.
No man, fayetb bte^ taketh this honour vn-
phimfelfe, but Hee that is called as was
Aaron. Then, I. Ins an honour ta
>ec called to ao Office in the Houfe of G O D.
. The Calling is null, if it haue not GOD for the
\uthor, and Caller. 3 . If a man take an Office, not
E f appoyr.&ed
74 Hebr. Chap. V.
appoyn&ed of GOD, or intrude himfelfe into an
Office, without a lawfull Calling, it isnokyndc of
honour vntohim.
Verf. 5. Soalfo , C H R I S T glorified
not Himfelfe , to bee made an High
Prieft: But Hee that fay de vnto Him,
Thou art My Sonne, to day haue I
begotten Thee.
1 ♦ S~\ V% LO%p is commended, for not gk.
V^/ lifting bitnfelfe, by iutrufton in hU Office.
THEN , l.Such aspretendeto bee Chrift's fer-
vauntes, jnuft beware to intrude themfelues into anie
Office, and mult attende, asChnltdid, Godw Cal-
ling, to God's Employment. 2. Hee that vfurpcth
a Calling , doeth gloriric himfelfe, and taketh the
honour that is not given him : for which hee muft
giue a Reckoning,.
2. Thou art My Sonne, this day haue
I begotten Thee, doeib iwporte, by the Affiles
tttcddgtngf wt onehe C H %l ST'S Godhead, and
fDetU'timtobte GOD'S Senne \ butalfotbeVr
clarmtn ef bm f To bee bigb fiiejl in bu M anbe*d\
t*ksn outfit** 4W0ngft men. So deepe are the
Confluences of Scripture, when the spirit brin
geth fooith his owne Mynde from it .
Verf 6. As Hee fayeth alfo in another
place, Thou art a Prieft for ever, after
the Order of Melchifedek.
mk HeeaBcdd
HEBR. CHAP. V- 75
TIE E alleadgetb another place , mote cleare.
•* THEN, Howbecit Trueth may bee proven
from one place, yet it is needfull alfo, for the hearers
caufe , to allcadge moe places , till the hearer bee
convinced •
Vtrf.^j. Who in the dayes of His flcfli,
when Hee had offered vp Prayers, and
Supplications, with ftrong Crying,
and Teares , vnto Him that was able
to faue Him from Death j and was
heard, in that Hee feared.
Hfoingpwen CH\l S7'S Office ,bee f?o-
Teeth bis Exercyfe of it > in offering for our
fumes a more precioiaOblaiion than the typi*
tali: Even bimfelfe, ieitb Teares, to Death*
In tbefe hordes , then, CHHIST u
poyvBedtut *ntoy>s 9 I. An High Prieft, taken from
amongft men : a verie true Man, of ourfublhnce;
Flefh, of our flefh. i. A Man, fubjeft to the finneleflc
infirmities of our nature , as Gricfe , Feare , Mour-
ning, Death. 3. Having a fee -ty me, during which
hee was to beare thefeour infirmities, in the dayes
of his flefh. 4. Exercyfing his Priefthe Office in
thefe his dayes , and offering his precious Teares
andCryes, yea, hislyfe, for vs. 5. One, who
how-fo-ever Fcarc was vpon hi* holie Nature , yet
knew hee fliould bee delivered from Death. 6. Who,
as a Man, in confidence of dely verie, made P.aycrs
to the Father. 7. Whofe Prayers are not refufed,
but accepted, and heard, in our behaife. 8. And.
Thacchcfr
j6 HEBR. CHAP. V.
That thcfe his Sufferinges were ended , with the
dayes of his Humiliation .
t . Tbefe J ties of Feare, and Team, (Stc. .are the
proper Aiiet of his humane nature •
Then, i. As the Divine Nature had its owne
A&es, proper to it felfe , fo had the humane Nature
Aties, proper to it felfe alfo ; and fome A&es were
commonto both the Natures: So of ChrilVs Ades,
fome are divine, fome humane ; fome are both di-
vine and humane. 2. As Man, hee was vnable to
beare our Burthen, or to hclpc himfcife, and, there-
fore , behooved to haue the helpe of the Godhead.
5. Albeeit hee was God, in his owne perfon, yet as
Man hee behooved to take our rowme , and place,
and pray for AfTiilance, both as Cautioner for vs,
and Teacher of vs : to giue vs -Example , how to be-
haue our felues in Straytes .
2. BEE feared J)eaib, and offered Prayers, *«i
Teares , and ftrong Ciyes : $ecaufe y not ontiie
death temporall prefented it jelfe before bun 5 but y
•tobicb *toa* more , the Curfeofthe Law, the Father's
Wrath* for bitwe, dm he deferred by Vs, ^oa Jette in a
Cnppeto bto bead, fetich jbould banc ftoailo'toed him
V/> for ever, if he bad not, by the Wnbitieffe of his
ferjou. overcome it, and t#r*ed the eternall Wrath, and
Curje due unto v/, into a temporali Equivalent to bim-
felfe. T H f N , J . The fenfe of GO D'S
Wrath, whom will it not terrifye ? /ince it wrought
fo^on Chnft. And Nature can not choofe but feare.
when S.enie feeleth Wrath, 2. Felt Wrath,feeir.eth
to threaten yet more, and vvorfe : and, therefore,
ke/ide Feeling , doeth breede yet farther Feare.
J.Thf
Hebi. Chap. V.
77.
j.TheCurfe of God due to our finnes , virtuallie
implying the deferved paynes of Hell, is more ter-
rible than can bee tolde, and fuch as the creature can
not choofe but feare, and abhorre. 4. Chrift's fuf-
feringes were no phantafie, butverie earneit, vehe-
ment, and terrible, f . No Weapon, nor Buckler
agaynft Wrath, but fleeing to God, by Supplication,
and Crying , and Tearcs .
j« Hee prayed to Him that Teas dble to fauehim 3
dnd Was heard • Then, i, Albeit fenfe
of Wrath feeth no out-gate ; but blacke Feares are
alwayes before it ; yet Fayth, looking to God's Om-
nipotence , feeth an out-gate. 2. Chrift's Prayers
in our behalfe, receaue no Repulfe , but are heard.
S.Chrift both died, and was laved ftom Death al'b,
becaufeit could not keepe dominion over him. So
fhall wee bee faved from Death, though wee die.
Vcrf.%. Though Hee were a Sonne, yet
learned Hee obedience, by the thinges
which Hee fuffered.
TJFF remoo\>etbtbeftdnda!lcfhis Cn^t^ ly fit*
Tclilg ike neccfiitie, snd \Je thereof- * Albert
(Hee was the Sonne , yet He learned obedience
jby thofe [hinges which Hee furTcrcd,
THEN, 1. In the tyrr.eof ChriiTs deepefl hu-
Imiliation, the vnion betwixt his Gcdhead ard Man-
Jiead was not loofed : hee remayncd the Sonne of
,God dill. 1. The Excellence of hi' perfen exemp-
ted him not from fuffering , having orce taken on
our debt. 5. Chrifl knewe what fufteiir.g was, be-
fore hee
78 He b iu Ch a p. V.
fore hec differed : but hee knew not by experience,
till hee a&uallie fullered. 4. Chriit's holie Lyfe,
was a parte of his Obedience to the Father: but his
Obedience in fuflcring for our finncs, was Obe-
dience in an higher degree. 5. To obey God by
way of A&ion, is a common Leflbn, to everie holic
creature* but, that a finnclefle, and holie perfon,
fhould fuffer for finne, was a New Leflbn, proper to
Chriftja Praffique which never patted, but in Chrift's
perfen onelic.
Verfg. And becing made pcrfed,He be-
came the Author of eternall Salva-
tion, vnto all them that obey Him.
l,HpH5 Suffering of CHRIST is calld
1 his ferfeShu. Then, j , CHRIST
though perfe& in his perfon , yet hee wanted fome-
thing, to make him perfect in his Office, till hee dif-
fered : for hee could not fatisfie the Father'^Iuftice,
till hee differed ; nor yet could hee haue fellow-fee-
ling from experience, of the miferies of his mem-
bers. 1. After differing. Chrift Iacketh nothing that
way pacific God, or comfort and faue finners.
1. The fmite folloieeth. $eefag perfetttd , ha
u letorne the Jluthor of Saltation , to *li that obey
him . T h E n , 1 , The proper caufe of our
falvarion , is to bee fought in Chrift , perfected by
fuffering : not in anie one parte of his holinefle, 01
obedience in doing, or anie part of his fufFering5 but
in him perfc £tai, by his obedience, even t© the death
©f the CrofTe. Wee may take Comfort from, and
make vfe of, his holie Conception, Lyfe, and feveral
Vermes:
He » R- Chap. V. 79
Vertues : but wee mud remember, that his accoin-
pliflied Obedience . in doing, and fuflfering, hour
Ranfome , joyndlie confidered ; and not anie parti-
cular Aft looked on alone. 1 . None ftould itumble
at Chrift's fufFeringes , which perfected him in his
Office, and lykcwyfe perfected our Ranfome to the
Father. 3. Chriftfelt the Bitternefle of hisowne
fufFeringes himfelfe : butw«cgot the fwecte Fruitc
thereof; even Eternall Lyfe. 4* Onelie they who
obey Chrift , can clayme Title to the Purchafe of
Eternall Lyfe, by h!m. No'we, thefc are they who
obey him, who in vprightneffe of heart beheue in
his promifes, and aymc to drawe flreogth out of
him, for newe obedience.
f erf. 10. Called of G O D, an High
Prieft, after the Order of Melcni-
fedek.
II H H pm^ttby that Chrift u Jetbor $f tterndtl
Salvation, to bit Followers .from the nature $j bis
riettboode i 'tobicbis EtcrnAlll not after Jspous Of'
irr, but Mclcbifedetkt's. Then,
The nature of Chrift's Prieflhoodc, after Melchi-
fedecke's Order , and the Father's authori ring him
n the Office, is the Evidence of oar Eternall lalva-
ion to bee had by him , with the Fathei's Appro-
nation •
Trfi 11. Of Whomc wee haue manic
thinges to fay, and hardetobee vt>
tered, feeing yee arc dull of hea-
ring .
Ztclng ti)
So HERR- CHAP. V.
BEEIKG to freaks wore of this Mytf*rie 9 bft
preparetb tbem f by cbechjng their dullnejfe } and
advenifing them, of the dijficu'tte ofexprefiing him*
felfe j bccdkfc of the fame. Then,
i. Even the Children of GOD are not free of this
Difeafe, of flowneffe to conccaue Spirituall thinges
aright. 2. The incapacitie of Auditors, will breede,
even vnto the bell Preachers, difEcultie of expref-
fing their mynde. ;. Preachers fnould rebuke the
duilnefTe of people, to ftirre them vp the more.
Verfi2. For, when for the tyme yec
ought to bee Teachers , yee haue
needc that one teach you agayne
which bee the firft Principles ofl
the Oracles of G O D 5 and are
become fuch as haue need of Milk,
and not of ftrong Meat.
I , O E E mahetb their Fault the worejecaufe hy tea<
fou of tyme , they ought to bauebeenc Teachers:'
that isyboih •totii grounded themfelucs, and Ub wing
to ittforme others. THEN, i . As wee haue
had longer tyme to learne, fu fheuld wee make mon
progreffe in knowledge. 2. As wee are rooted it
knowledge our felues, fo ought wee to communicau
©ur knowledge f and inforrnc others.
1. Flee caliethihe Catethiztng of the Tgnorant,tbj
Teaching the firft Principles of the Ora j
clesof G O D j and compared it to the gi*m
HE br. Chap, V. 8l
\f Milks* Then, t. Catechizing of the
ludeand ignorant, is the firll thing mull bee done,
ior making found Chriftians. z. There is an order
lo bee kept, in bringing men vnto knowledge : The
iril Principles.and fundamentall Do&rines,muft firft
>ee taught. 3 . Nothing is to bee taught, for groun-
ding men in Religion, but GOD'S Oracles ; that
vhich is in GOD'S Worde onlie, 4. The man-
ner of teaching the Principles of Religion, fliould
teeeafie, and playne, as Milke for Children*
7erf 1 1 . For,everie one that vfeth milke,
is vnskillfull in the Word of Righ-
teoufneflfe: For hee is a Babe .
CJ EE proowtb tbem to lee rude in knowledge, ly the
defection of one wake in hpwledge, wbome bet
'alletb a $abe , vfing Milkgi **d Vnskillfull in the
Word of Righteoufneffe : fo calleAJecaufe,
hv> to bee rigbteonStis the Summe of the DoHrine ofiu
1 then 9 1. There are degrees of knowledge in
Chriftianitie : Some are weake , lyke Babes ; fome*
tiore inHrufited, & of full age. 1. All knowledge
m Chriflianitle, is to bee reckoned by acquayntancc
vith the Scripture , and Skill therein : Not by hu-
Dane learning .
wf. 14. But ftrong Meat belongeth to
them that are of full age 5 eventhofe
who by reafon of vfe,haue their fen-
fes exercyfed to difcerne both good
and evill •
j 1. ffecs
S* HEBR. CHAP. V.
I . fJ H E defcrybetb tbeTvelLbflmtfed Christian
by his Me ate , and exercyfed Senjes* lb
Me ate that bee is fitte for , it jlrong Me ate : tba
is j more profeund Doctrine*
then, r. All the Scripture, and DoGrine fra<
it, iseyther Milkc, or ftronger Mcate: butwhethe;
this, or that, yet, alwayes,it is Foode, fitte for now-
rifhment of mens foules. 2. Difcretion mufl bee
vfed by Teachers , to fitte their Teaching, as thcij
people are advaunced for Milke^or ftronger Meate; ft
as they may befl bee fedde #
2 • For tbe exeYCyfe of bu Senfes^ or Wines, to difi
terne good oretiH^, bee bath it by vfe , baYxte % and frc*
quent acpaynting him/elf e Veitb Scripture.
Then, i. The vfe of the Scripture,and know-
ledge gotten thereby , is to difcerne by it, what is
good, what is evill; what is Trueth, what is Errour;
what Is right, what is wrong. 2. Though Scripture
bee the Rule , yet not everie one can take it vp, or
make right application of the Rule, to the poynd in
hand. 3 . To get a man's Wits exercyfed, requyreth
frequent vfe of, and acquayntance with, the Scrip-
ture. And, without this haunting our myndein the
Scriptures, and obferving the LORD'S Counfell
therein , a man can not bee able , albceit hee were
verfed iu humane writs , to difcerne'falfe do&nne,
from true .
Tk
HEER.'CHAP. VL 8 3
The fumme of Qhap. VI*
THEREFORE, alibeeit you bee rude, yet
pra?fuppofing you are fo fetled in the groundes
of Fayth, Repentance, Baptifme , &c.
rhat you ihall not renounce them agayne , I will
leade you on a little farther , if GOD pleafc ,
Verf 1. 2. 3. For, if after cleare convidtion of the
Trueth, a man, voluntarilie, revolt , and fall awayc,
Tom the groundes of true Religion, there is ney ther
Repentance , nor Mercie , for fuch a man ; becaufe
lee, maliciouflie, doeth what hee can, to put Chrift
to as great afliame, asthofewho fii It crucified him*
Verf 4. s. 6. And , as G O D blefleth thofe who
bring foorth Fruits by his manuring of them/Verf 7.
So is it jullice , that hee curfe fuch as growe worft
after manuring , Verf 8. But I hope better of you,
Verf. 9. As the Fruits of your Fayth giuc mee war-
rand, Verf. 10. Onelie that you may bee more and
more aiTurcd, continue diligent, Verf 11. And fol-
iowc the Example of the Faythfull before you •> in
lope of the Inheritance, Verf. 12. For, the Promiie
made to Abraham, and the Faythfull his Children,
is veric furc , confirmed by an Oath, Verf. 13. 14.
And Abraham, at lad , obtayncd it, Verf. 15". For*
as an Oath endeth flryfe amongft men, Verf. 16. So,
toende our flryfe with GOD, in mifsbelieving of
him, hee fware thePromifeto Abraham, and to his
jfeede, Verf. 17. That vpon fo folide Groundes , as
|are G O D'S Piomife, and G O DS Oath , wee
F z might
S4 Hebr. Chap. Vis
might haue Comfort,who haue fled to CHRIST,
and hope for his helpe, Ver£ 18. Which Hope, is
as an /Vncre, which will notfuffervs to bee driven
from Heaven, where CHRIST is eftabliilied,
Eternall PRIEST, after the Order of Melchifc,
dek , Verf. 19.20.
The Doctrine of Chap. V h
Verf. 1. HpHcreforc, leaving the Prin-
f A ciples of the Do&rine of
CHRIST, let vs goe on, vntoPer.
fj(Sion- ? not laying agaync the foun-
dation of repentance from deadc
works, and of fayth towards GOD;
M.Y^KO M thefypnofe of their dttlnejfe, bee dra
-t wtban Exhortation, To amende their pace
and goe format des. Which Teacheth Vs
That the confeience of our by-gone flippes , ant
floathfullneffe, fliould bee a iliarpe fpurre, to dryu<
vs to a fwifter pace, for overtaking of our Taske,
2* BeecalUtb the Principles of Religion, t&
Principles of the Doarinc ofCHRIS T,
Then, 1. The Doflrineof CHRIST, is th(
fumme of Religion. Hee that hath learned CHRIST
well, hath learned all * 2. Nothing to bee taught it
CHRIST'S Houfe, but His Doctrine, whkl
eommeth from him , and tendeth to him.
3 . flee havttb tU fthciples $ and gpetb tn to fer
ftffw
Hebr. Lhap, VI. 5J
'eftiou* THEN, i ♦ There are two partes
of Chriftian Do&rine: one, of the Principles of Re-
ligion; another, of the perfedlion thereof. 2. The
Principles mull firil bee learned, and the foundation
byde. 3. When people haue learned the Princi-
ples , their Teachers muft advaunce them farther,
iowardes Perfection,
4. liee fayetbi bee Veill mt laye agayne the founda-
tion : pftjuppo/mg it u fo layde, <u it needctb not tfi
beelayde agayne . Or, if tbty make Jpofiafie, after
$nce layings cannot bee laydethejecondtymt.
Then, The groundesof Religion, mull bceftr-
folidlie learned, as they may well bee bettered after-
wardes, by addition of farther knowledge ; but ne-
ver rayfed agayne : and muft bee fo foundlie belie-
ved, as they never bee renounced agayne.
5. Heerechsnetb a number of fundamental! \>oyntt$
ef'Doiiiinez and prtf , of repentance iron? dead
wot kes : fo bee calletb out ^cor\es 9 before confer fton.
THEN, 1. It is a mayne poyndt of the Cate-
chifme , to belieue, that all our workes , before re-
pentance, and conver/ion, are but dead workes: that
is , finnes making vs Iyable to death. 2. If repen-
tance bee not learned from thefe workes, the reft of
the Building wanteth fo much of the Foundation.
6. In joyningtbe Dotfrine of FaytbtM tbenext
poynEt , Hee Giveth Vs To V n-
derstakd. That it is as neceffarie a ground of
Religion , to teach a penitent to belieue in GOD,
as to teach the Believer to repent.
F S Verf
%6 Heeju Ch a p. VI.
Verf 2. Of the Do&rine of Baptifmes*
and , of laying on cF Handes 5 and,
of refurre&ion of the dead • and, of
eternall judgement.
"i. TT HE Vottrineof <BAVTlS MES, in
i~ the plurall number f bee makgtb a third fun-
damental! fcottrine : And fo makftb it N e c e s-
sarie, That the fignifications of Baptifme bee
taught, that the people may learneto put difference
fcecwixc outward Baptifme by the Minifter, which an
hypocrite may haue, and the inward Baptifme by the*
Spirit, which CHRIST beftoweth vpon his owne
Ele<5l; and, that they bee inftrufted in the nature of
this Sacrament , and the fignification thereof: yea,
and of the Baptifme of furFering affli&ion for the
Gofpell, wherevnto the outword iacrament of Bap-
tifme obiiedgeth.
t* The fourth fundament all foyntt , of the J>o-
Brine of the Catecbifme, bee mal^etbthe doctrine of
the laying on of handes. Novp, handes Were in aj}e<
ciall manner imp fed \ Fir ft, In the be [toeing ofSpi-
tituall and tnhaculouAGiftes, for the confirmation of
wrfc Convenes in the Ttimitiue Church, AcT.viij.
1 7. 1 8. Which endured vntill Chnftian Religion was
fufficienilie confirmed Vnto theV/orUe^to bee divine.
2>{ext, Impofition of handes *toM \>fed in the Ordination
ef Office-bearers in the Cbuicb> both Bxtraordinarie,
and ordinarie , I. Tim. iiij, 14. and Chap. v. it*
Act. vj. 6. THEN, In the Apoftle's
dteemation, it is neceffarie, for grounding of people
in Kcligiori|
Hb br. Chap. VL 87
Jn "Religion, that they bee inftruSed, not onelie how
the LORD founded the Chriitian Religion, and
confirmed it, by extraordinarie Giftcs of the holie
Spirke, in the Primitiue Church : But, alfo. what
Offices, and Office-bearers, hee hath ordayned, for
ordinarie edification, and ruling, and mayntayning
of his Church, vino the ende of the worlde : that
they may acknowledge fuch as are fent of GOD,
jand fubimt themfelues vnto them .
3. The Votttine of Hefurrettion of the dead 9 bee
Ma 1 Ketb the fft poynclof the Catecbifme: and of the
lajl ludgement , the jixt . Vnder which fixe* the
fumme of Cbriftian Religion tvay bee compryzed $ and
in this order wherein tbey Are jet downe,maybee bejl
learned, believed, and made yfe of.
ferf 3. And this will wee doe, if GOD
permit •
BT this wanner of fl?eacb, if GOD permit,
bee Teachhth vx ,
1 . That a Preacher's endevour to inflruS a people,
can haue^ no fuccefifc, except GOD make way vnto
him , and concurre with him. 2 . That hee who is
bufied in the moft neceflarie parte of GOD'S Ser-
vice, fuppofe it were in wryting Scripture let bee in
ordinarie preaching, and wryting ; mufrdoe it with
fub'iuffion to GOD , to bee (topped in the midll of
his worke , and cutted fliort ; yea , and that in the
midit of a meditated fpeach, if it fo pleafe GOD.
Vcrf.^.. For, it is impoffiblc forthofe
F 4 who
S8 HEBR, CHAP. VI.
who were once enlightened, and haw
tafted of the Heavenlie Gift , anc
were made Part-takers of theHoli<
Ghoft,
Verf. 5 • And haue tafted the good Won
of GOD, and the Powers of th<
World to come ;
rerf.6. If they fhall fall away, to renev*
them agaynevnto repentance: feeing
they crucifie 5 to themfelues,the Sonn<
of G O D a-frefh, aud put Him to ai
open fhame .
*' A/1 JJiJ) ^ G t0 fi me ^ m *P* t0 m *^
.IV A piogveffe in l{no'ftledge , bee jettttb befit
%bem tbe danger of Apojlafie. Then,
i. Hec praefuppofeth , Except they ftudie to mak<
progrcrfle , they fliall goe backwardes : and tha
going backwardes , tendeth to Apofta/ie : and tha
voluntarie, and complete Apoftafie from known
Trueth , doeth harden the heart from Repentance
and cutteth off a man from Mercie. i. Hee accoun
teth our naturall fecuricie fo great, that there is need<
of moite fearfull threatninges, to awake vs out of it
3. That the onelie way to bee fred from Apoitafie
is to bee ayming at a Progrefle .
Next, Observe, i ♦ That bee doetb 00.
ftealiebeere efeverie finne agdynjljtywledge, Med
indeed tboje beef ear full^nd dangtim\but o/Jpoftsf
Jrom
Hi br. Chap. VI. V?
ftom fyligion, and the DotlrineofCbrift. t. Not of
ibeApoJiafie of I gnor antes, who never Were informed
In the matter of Religion ; but Itghtlie came, and light-
est vent awsy : ( alibeeit the jhame done to C hriji by
them, is great } and grievoiu : ) but offucb, who af-
ter illuminationy and feeling fomewhat of the power of
the Truetb, doe revolt . 3 . Heefpeafytb not heere of
Apojtafie of injimitie 9 for feare 9 in fitteofa paflion,
or bajlie paffage of ones lyfe : ( Bnt,ofa voluntaries and
deliberate falling away, after clear e convittionofthe
Tructb* This is thus Sinne agaynji the Wie G hoft %
which heere bee fyeaketbof. 4. Bze doethnot pr<z-
fuppofe heere, that an eltii Chylde of GO<D t and re*
newed y way fall into this Sinne : $ut> that a frvfef*
four, and fome in the vifible Cbmcb, may fall away,
and die in this Sinne. ( Now, J r Profef)outtyaybet
endewedwith manie G\fies,*nd yet bee a Temporizer ,
and remayne Unrenewed in^ar dlie, and fo may pofiibiie
fall into this III . ) Jnd, therefore, evene frefef-
four fhould bee the more circumfj?ctt> becaufe of the
popbilitte of fome mens Apoflafie; and the moredtli-
gent to attayne to that Fayth which purifyetb the
hearty and wotkgtb by Loue, which fayletb not. J. Itt
telling what is thedaunger of afrofeffoufs Apoftafie t
the Apojlle myndetbnot to weaken ante mans Faytb,
or to difcowrage him from progreffe making : $ut, by
the contrarie , his intention is , that men (Itengtben
tbemfelues fo much the more in the Fayth. And, there*
fore,fucb <u haue felt no more in their owne efteemu
%ion } but thefe Tafiinges,fhould bee fo farfefr Qm dif*
V 5 cowragemwf.,
po Hebr # Chap. VL
cowagement, and faynthg, that rather they mufi
looks to a necefitie Uydc upon them, to ma\e progrejfi
in fayth,ani the fruites thereof, and to drawee man
to GOD, *tobo can prefeme them from failing
aioay.
$ut,bccaufe fome doe trouble tbemfelues^and other
forne doe harden themfelues fa Errour 9 by this place, Qu
oar intended bretitiewlt fuffer ) let vj jludie to giub
fome light to both. Comf ate this place, wth Verj. 9.
10. ??c> of this Chapter, to tbeende. Firji t in theft
Verfes t tbe x* 5* and 6. bee is jpeahjng of Profef-
foures ingen&tiiliConditionalliG. fiutverft). lo&c*
bee is freaking to the true Believers among ft the]
Hebrews , parilcularlie .
A. TT Ere inthefe Verfes, are glorious Giftes 9 lllm
&~\ minathnt and tajling ofSftfituall tbingoA
There in tbofe ^erjeSjis Fay lb, Writing by
Lone* to the Gloria of J E S V S , and male of H 1 3
Saynttes. 5. Here are Men enrolled aimngft Chri*
Jiians, fo bolder and eflee>ied % b»th of tbemjetues, and
others I There are fenfible Soules , in the fueling of
Sinne , and fedre of iViaih y and hope of Mercie t
fleeing to I E S V S , as to a Refuge, and cafling the
/lucre of their tojjed Soules wbintbe Vayle , Cohere
I E S V S is in Heaven. j. Here Men, receaVmg
ftorn the holie Gbojl, good thingss : There Men 9
rcceanng from hiniybefyde tbefe good t binge s 9 better
thinges aljo, 5 • He e re tbingesglorioM indeede t yet
not aliwyts accompanying Sahation j but in [omt
going
HEb r. LHap, VI. 91
going before Sating Grace; in ethers , pefiblie alone,
without Saving Gidce : $ut there are Saving Graces^
tfooayes joyned "Kith Salvation. 6. Heere in thefe
Yerfes , the dpoftle is not confident* but fucb as bauc
'eceaved thefe tbinges heere mentioned, may fall a^ay %
except theygoefor^ardes, andfludie to makf progrcjfe.
But there, in thofe Verfes, the dpoftle is perfaaded,
\hattbey (ball not fall a^ay i but bee faved, andibere*
tponcuco'toragetb lbem l to goe fomardes.
From This Comparison It Is Cleake, Then,
i. That there is a pofllbilicie of the Apoita/Ie of
ProfefToures , and titular Sayn&es 5 but not of the
Apoilafie of renewed foules, and true Chriftians,true
Sayn&es. 2. That there is ground of Feare , from
thefe wordes, to fuch as are fecurc , and puffed vp
with the conceat of their Spirituall Gifcesj but net of
thofe who in feare are fled to CHRIST. 3. That in
this p!ace,carna!l confidence onelie is ihaJcen in fuch,
who as if they had done well anough, itudie not to
make progreife : but Fayth nowayes weakened in
fuch , who flill lludie to advaunce , and make more
and more progreffe. 4. That heere fruitleffe Light,
and fruitlelTe Feeling , is called in queftion ^ but not
Fayth, and labourious Loue, bringing out Fruites to
CHRIST'S Glorie, and good of his Saynftes.
Jgayne, from this Comparifen, it is evident t That
the holie Gholl is Author , both of thefe common
Spirituall Ciftes, and of thefe Ipeciall Saving Graces
alio. Of thefe common Giftes , hee is Author, as
dwelling amongjl frofejfours, and diflributing good
thinges vntoall ProfefToures, that are in thevifiblc
houfe of his Church. But hce is Author of thofe Sa-
ving Graces, as dwelling in true frofeffoujes , vrh©
$z Heb r. Chap. VI.
are his ownc houfe ; bringing with himfelfe bettepj
thingcs than thefe Giftes, and Salvation alfo > ynt
them , infalliblie .
■.
f
Tbirdlie , from this Comparifon , it is chare,
i. That there are fome Converts, externall, from th<
worlde, to the Church, whp yet ilicke in their natu
rails ; and are not, in the fenfe of Sinne, fledde vnt<
CHRIST, for Refuge , nor. converted, from nature
to Saving Grace; to whome the Apoflle will not dc
nye rowme in the Church , if they will ftudie t<
make progreffe- And, z. That illumination, an;
tailing of Spirituall thwges, may bee given as well c<
fuch, who are not renewed in their heart, as vntc
found Convertes .
For, i. The natural! man may bee convinced
That the Church u a blejfed Sccietie , and joynebim*
felfeVnteit. I. Xea 9 chaungebu outward converja
tidth and cajl of bis pollutions ^buh are in the Tvorldt
through luft y and tal^e himjelfe to be ruled 9 outT»ardlie
by C H\l S T'S Vifcipline, and call Him LV^f).
LOiip. },Jud bee Jo blamelejJe y before men % tbai
bee may look£>*toitb huLampe , lykea ivyfe Virgine^
"tosyling for the Wedding ; and yet bee a gracelej}(
look iwfttrdlie. 4. tea, bee may bee illumtnated 9 nol^
tntlie by learning the liter all knowledge of the Gofyell
di men doe tbiir fhilofophie I but $ alfo 9 may bee illu<
m'mated fttpewaturallie, •with in* fight inmanie pro*
found tbinges in the Scripture* lor. fupetnaturail gifts
may bee in 4 natnrall and vmenetyed man, jo 46 he may
fry to Cbrift, I haue propheficd in Thy Name,
*nd yet bee wrenched in Cbrifis ejleemation. f.Ha
may
HEBR. l^HAL\ VI # 91
Uay tajle of the heaVenlieGift , partite by hi forte til
hlieving tbetruelb of the GofyelU partite by contes-
tation of the truelb credited. Kowe y bijloricallfoytb,
\a tajle of that beaftenlie gift of jujlifying faytbj
ecaufe it is a good degree towardes it : and contem-
lation of this truethybringetb a tajle of the thing cre-
itedt and fo of the beavenlie Gift revealed in th? Gof-
ell. Fer 9 tbe contemplation of eyerie tructhybnngetb
tiitb it % naturallie> a delegation Jucb as fhilofophers
\oe finde in their Jhdies, And the more eminent the
rueth bee^no wonder the delegation bee the greater*
^ or y manie beard CbtijYs gracious Sermons,and won*
lercd> and belief bit wordes to bee true : but Cbrifl
lid not commit bimfelfe wto them', for bee tyew what
too* in them ♦ 6 . Bee may bee made part-taker of the
WieGbojt, and baue his fbare of JCbureb giftes, di-
stributed by the bolieGbojiy fo as bee can, from (be
light which the bolieGboft givetb bim^anfwere other
mensdoubtes , comfort the feeble my tided , and edifie
vtbers in their faytb, by bis [peaches > yea f baue the
\gift of exprefing bit brayne light r botb in conference
fo men y and in formali prayer to GOD ^if bee bee a pri-
vate man onelie: and if bee bee in publicly office* way
\baue the gift of for mall preaching , and praying in
public^e: yea } m tbofe d*yes of the Apojlle , might
baue bad the e xtraordinarte gifts of Tongues, fiopbe-
fying y and Miracles woikjng. Therefore ,f*ytb Cbrijl 9
Manic will fay to mee u\ thar day, Lord, Lord,
baue wee not prophelied in thy Name t and in
thy Name hauecaften out Devils/ and in thy
Name
*4 Hebr 4 Chap. II.
Name done manie wonderfull vvorkcs i TV n
•tobome CbriflwilUunfarre f I never knew you J I
Deparrc frommee, ycerhat worke iniquitieJ I
Matt. vij,2Z# 13. Rove, this fcioftWge, c^.{*
tinting light^and gtftes of utterance j(^c. are fromw
the folic Gfoft'i or elfe, bow could [tub yfpojlates, a$:f
beere are dcfcrybed, fmne agaynfi the bolie GbofiiW
7. Bee may tajte of the good Word of GQ®\ that; uAf
fittde faeetnejfe in tbe fiotfrineofthcGofyell, and M
bee convinced of tbe Goodneffe andMercieof G 2Hf
Wfrardes jinners 9 fbyning therein ; yea 9 andbybeh ■
ding tbe poflibilttieof bis o'frne fahation , v^nitoib
condition, If bee "frill fell all, and bay tbe (Pearle,heeW
may tajleof GOV'S Merchandize* in tbe blockjngW
for them *, befyde all tbefalfe joyes, & delufionsifrbicbV^
bee may get by pre fuming of tbecertayntieofbis Cfrne iff
fahation : and yet, in tbe meane tyme, as afoole, will Jfc
not lay do*frne tbe pry ce-, "frill not renounct bU eartb\ie % ||G
andbeafllie affettions,*frill not deny ehimjelfe, and bis if
Wne corruptions : Tbe care of this *frorlde, *ndtbede~\fl
ceatfullneffe of pitches , cboalyng the f mites of tbe If
Worde heard, astbeylvbo receaue tbe fade amongjliSwi
tbornes. Wberefoie , in tyme tf persecution for tbe h
Worde, bee may by and by bee offended, and quyte tbe P
Truth, allbeeit "frith the jhnie hearted bearers, Ujl|j
tyme of profyeritie, bee beard the Worde, andanone,
•frith joye, rcceaved tt % Matt. xtij# 20. u, tz.
S* Lajtlie, hee may tajle of the poorer of the "frorlde to
come : that u, in contemplation of the $leffedneffepro-
mifed to tbe SajntfeswJ3ea*en } bee tak*n -frith admu
ration
htBK, V^ HA I'. VI. 95
ilion of it, yea, and bane a naturall defJre of it y as
Jalaam did, when Vponfuch a peculation, he did Wifh
o die the death of the %igbt€Qus y and to banc hU la ft
tide 06 hu\ and yet lone the Wages of Iniquitiefo
telly & bee quyte not hu gnede , for all hu wiflo of
leaven* In a word'* It is pofible, that a wanimpe*
itent, and Unrenewed in his heart t tnay bee a glorious
^ofejfoutffoY bis outward behaVmr>andhaue fajre
iftes ; and yet wake Apoflafie from the truetb, when
eegetteth a fit Temptation : or elfe, bowftould it bee
ofiible, that the Vc\illfr Quid mal^e glorious ¥rofef*
mes f avd Church-men, in all Jges,Apeftates,Ter»
vuters, Betrayers of the Trueth to the Adverfarie,
Jnder-myuers of the Church of Chrijl ; Except they,
rider all their jbow, did lodge in their heart, theloue
f Money, and worldlie%itche$ t more than the hue of
YeaYen ! the hue of the prayfeof men, rather than
rOSD'S Approbation? the lujt of tbiir fieflolic eafe 9
nd pleafure,more than the pleajaie of V U <D { the
lejllie fe&reof thofe that caukjlltbe iodic ,moie than
f GOD, who can caji both Souie and <Bodie into Belli
} nd, therefore,™ Wonder, if far fatisfaEiion of their
'mbition, A\>aiue>Luftes>&nd eartblit Affetlions, they
tcome teadie to jell CHRIST, and His Trueth %
vd His Churchy and their Countrey, and All y wben
ley find their Meuband } and tbebelo\ed tfryceoffe-
*d Vnio them .
4. Observe Heeke; How glorious fo-
ferthefe Illuminations, and Gifces, and Taftinges
eme, yet there is no farther hcerc graunted , but
Taftingeij
Z6 HE BR. CHAP. VI.
Taftinges, to fuch rotten ProfefToures. That which
they get, is eyther onelie in the Brayne, by Know-
ledge ; or, if there bee anie Feelinges , they are but
fleeting Motions, flowing from temporarie grounds,
which proceede not from anie Spirituall lyfcinthe
wian, nor from a roote in himfelfe : that is, not from
the Spirit dwelling in him. Such feelinges doe ncy<
ther fofter, nor ftrengthen him , for anie Spirituall
Obedience $ but evanifh, without chaunging the
heart. It is true, all that the Godlie get, in compa-
rifon of what hee lhall get, is but Taftinges : Yet, in
comparifon of thefefruitlefle taftinges of the vnfound
ProfefToures, that which hee gctteth, is true Eating,
and Drinking , a reall Feeding ; holding his foulc
in lyfe, and enabling him toworke theworkesof
GOD; to mortifie his Luftes, and ferue G O D in
his fpirite .
5. Observe, That beete bee doetb not chaU
Ungethfe Tvbo bauefdt tbefe Taftinges y for Vnfound,
nor threaten tbem> if they hide on , and make pro
greffe • Then, i, The having of Illumi-
nation, and fpirituall Giftes, and taftinges of heaven*
lie thinges, is not to bee Iightlie eflcemed of 3 but ac
accounted as fteppes, and degrees , vnto a fartheu
progreffe : vvherefrae, as it is poffible fome fall away
fo it is a piece of Advauncement, to encowrage mer
to goeon, that they fall not away. z. There is nc
daunget in having this Illumination , or thefe ligh
Talhnges : But all the hazard is, to reft vpon them,
and not to tende towardes Perfection ; or 5 to fal
away , after receaving fo much Encowragement
3 . And, therefore , wee muft not reft on Illumina-
tion, or common giftes, howe glorious foever ^ no
taftinges,, and feelinges , howe fweete foevcr : bu
fecke
fteke ftill fn to a more neare Communion with
CHRIST, and ftill more to mortifie our luftes ,
and ftill to abound in the Fruits of Loue to CHRIST,
and His Church.
Verf. 6. If they fhall fall away , to re-
newe them agayne vnto Repentance •
feeing they crucifie 5 to themfelues, the
Sonne of GOD a-frefh, and put Him
to an open fhame.
I. T T EE fayetb not 3 Ft is impoflible they fhall
JL X bee laved $ fcw*,that they fhall bee rene-
wed by Repentance. Then,
Apoftates falvation, is not impoflible , but becaufc
their repentance is impoflible : and where Repen-
tance is, thereisnoimpofllbilitieoffalvation5 buti.
certayncie of falvacion rather. For, Hee that giveth
the Repentance, Hee declareth His purpofe, togtue
Remiffion alfo.
2. Bee ghetb a *edfon> "toby they ctnntt get %e*
fentance ; $ecaufe they, maliciouflie, renounce C brist 9
*nd crucifie Him a-frefh \nto tbetnfelueu That u ,
draw ontbe guiltinejfe lobicb His Enemies ^bo cru-
\cified Him. did lye vnder , by dpoftafie , allowing
tbiir crucifying of Him. Then,
i.AnApoftatefrom CHRIST'S Dodrine, doeth
CHRIST as open fhame as hee can ; and fayeth, in
«&<», of CHRIST , that His Dofirine is falfe, and
wot to bee mayntayned. z. An Apoftate allowerh
Inland the irftw, for crucifying of CHRIST;
md ac^ounteth CHRIST no other worthie , than
G foto
a
f% Hebr. Chap. VI.
To to bee dealt withall* $. Renouncing of CHRIST,
maketh Repentance impoflible : For , Hee is a
Prince, to giue Repentance :vnto Israeli. And,
therefore, hee who will not quyte* CHRIST, nor
fiis true Do&rine, is not debarred from Repentance
having , nor from Salvation •
Ferf.j. For 3 the earth, which drinketh
in the rayne that commeth oft vpon
it, and bringeth foorth Herbes, mcetc
for them by whom it is drefTed, recea-
vethBIeffingfrom GOD.
Ferf. 8. But that which beareth thorns,
and briers, is reje&ed* and is nigh vn.
to curfingj whofeendeis to bee bur-
ned .
HEE gfaetbd rea[en of the punifhwentof Apt
ftates, from the lejfe ? to the more, \nder a fi
militttde from Land4abouring 9 thm : As G O £
ikjfetb fucb men , *tobo, after paynes taken on then
bring foonb the Fruites of good tVorkes; So doetb Hei
turfe tbofe y who, after paynes taken on tbem y doe brty
foorth but will works* • And tf ** b*t but equitie, tba
GOD curfe Profejfoures, who bring foorth hut eVtl
fruites in tbeir lyfe ; Much more equitie Hee fhoult
turfe Jpottates, who pro feffe open boftiiith dgayofi
Him .
7be fimilitude Showeth, t. That men an
fyke vnmanured land,, before they bee brought wi
thin tb<
Heb r^Chap. VI. 99
Jthin the Church : but after they are made part-takers
|of the Gofpell, then are they lyke manured Land,
within Hedges, GOD'S Husbandrie. 2. That fuch
las .begin to bring foorth Fruites worthie of Repen-
tance* 5 , GOD bleffeth,and maketh mure fruitful!.
5 . That the Meanes of Grace, vnder the Gofpell, are
to our Soules. as Rayne , and Labouring, and other
Husbandrie is to the Ground,
Verf. 8. But that which bcareth Thorns
and Brieres, is rcjc&ed, and is nigh
vnto curling 5 whofe endcis to bee
burned;
TB E Similitude ShowkthJ i. Tl&t*
man may perifh, for not bringing foorth the
Fruites of the Gofpell , allbeeit hee fail not into the
finnc agaynft the holie Ghoit. 2. That there is as
great reafon, why GOD fliould orftawayaman,
who amendeth not his lyfe by the Gofpell, as thaf an
Pusband-man fhould giue over labouring of a piece
of evill ground. 3. And, by this meanes alfo fPio-
wcth, That God's moft fevere Judgements, haue, all
of them , moiie equitable reafons. 4. That there is
a neccflicie of bringing foorth rhe Fruites of Well-
doing, if a man would be free of the Curfe, eythcr pf
. Apoitates, or of the barren Land.
Vcrf.9. But, Beloved 3 wee are perftva-
ded better thinges of you, and things
that accompanie Salvation , though
wee thus fpeake .
G 2 Htcmitt
i
tod HEBR. CHAP. VI,
I. Xjttilf mittigatetb bis threatnwg of them, fit
JL jLft aY * tf bating their Fay tb : Beloved,
fayshbee, wee are perfwaded bet-
ter thinges of you, though wee thus
fpeakc* Then, i # A Preacher
may threaten, fearfullie , thofe of whome hee hath
good hopes * yet with prudencie . left hee harme
them. 2. And people threatened, muft beware of
weakening their owneFayth: knowing, that threa-
teninges arc not vfed to weaken Faych $ but to put
away Securitie, and Sloathiullneffe.
*♦ Hte tafytb bis Jjfurauce of tbem, from futb
tbingts d$ accompam Salvation* Then,
In the Fruites of Fayth , there are Markes, and
Ividences, of a man's falvation to bee found, which
may giue a charitable perfwafion of their blefTed
E/Utc > to fuch as knowe them .
Verf. wo. For, GOD is not vnrighteous,
to forget your worke and labour of
louc, which you haue fhowed towards
His Name, in that yee haue miniftreM
to the Sayn&s, and doe minifter.
i# , T*ff£ redfonof bis gQQ&htyesoftbtm 9 utbeit
A by-goue, and prefect Fiuitcs of Loue towards -
CHRIS TS l^ame.and HisSaytitts.
THEN, 1. The Workes of Louie, done for the
Glorie of CHRIST,or to His Sayn&s,for CHRIST'S
fake* from tyme to tymc, as GOD giveth occafion,
aice»id
HEBR. CHAP. V. 101
re evident Markes of a man's falvation ; and, more
lire Tokens of faving Grace given, than Illumina-
ion, and Taltinges , fpoken of before, i. No loue
\s to be reckoned for Loue, but working Loue. 3 . No
kes are right Workes , which flowe not from
fLoue, to CHRIST.
U Offucb mrktSf beefayctb> that G O D is
)t Unrighteous , to forget tbem : And fo prooveth
ibeir Salution* becaujejutb f mites ac com panic Sal«
ition . Then, i, With the Grace of la-
borious Loue towardes CHRIST'S Name , the
Grace of Salvation doeth goe in companie. z. Iu-
Iflice doeth agree with Grace, in the Rewarde of
Well-doing; becaufe the Rewarde is graciouflie
promifedj and R ighteoufnefle maketh Promife* to
bee performed. • $. The man that loveth CHRIST
in deede , and in trueth , hath that which is mofte
terrible in GOD, for the Pawnc of his Salva-
tion 3 even His Iuftice .
5. Tbefe are tbeytobomtbee YepMtedifor leea^
nejfe of l{nntcledge , Chap. v. Vcrf, 12. •kbom
no-toe bee commcndetb y for their good AffeBien , and
Fruites. Then, i. Meane knowledge, if
it bee farcified, and found , will bee fruitfijll in the
works of Loue. 2. This Vertue of Loue, is no ex«
cufe for floathfull following of the Meanes of Know-
ledge : wee muft growc in Loue,and grow In Know-
ledge alfo .
7 erf 1 1 . And wee defire 5 that everie one
of you doe fhowe the fame diligence,
to the full aflurance of hope, vnto the
ende. €7 *v Hctexk
loz HEBR. CHAP. VI.
1. TJEB exbortetb, to continue diligent, Mntotbt
ende . Then, i, The diligent hauc
neede of exhortation, to goeon. 2. Exhortation to
perfeverancc , importeth not fufpicion of falling.
a>yay ; but ferveth to farther Perfeverance rather.
3. No other Tearme-day is fet to our diligence, but
the ende. No licence to flacke, or giue over.
1. Tbe ende of tbeir going on in diligence, is their
full affurance of hope. Then,
1. Whatsoever meafure of affurance men haue,
they may yet obtayne a fuller meafure of it. Still wee
muft ftudie to growe. a. Conitant diligence in the
works of Loue, is the readie meane to fofter and aug-
ment our AlTurancc.3.ChriftianIiope is not a Conje-
&ure, or Probabilitic, but an Afliirance.
Vcrf.ii. That yce bee not {loathful!:
but followers of them , who through
Fayth and Patience inherite the Pro-
mifes.
^ H BE ft tUt ^ ti}C Exawpk °f tie Fatbits before
them , to bee minted . Then,
t . So manie examples as wee hauein Scrip-
ture, of the Godlie gone before , as manie Leaders,
and Encowragers muft wee reckon our felues to
haue. 2. The Paynfiill, and not the Sloathfull, are
the true Imitators of allowed Examples. 3. In the
Way to Heaven, there are manie things befalling vs,
which make it vnlyklic wee ihall come there : for
which caufe, there is needeof Fayth. 4. A tyme
muft interveane, and troubles alfo, ere Heaven bee
pofleiTed : There is , therefore, neede of Patience
aiib f "
*. Ibej
USSR. CHAP. VI. 10 j
1. They inheritc tbe fromife, fayethbet*
^TUEN , i. The mode patient and paynfull Ser-
vauntcs of GOD, get not Heaven by Merite; but by
Inheritance. * . They get not Heaven by MeritejbuC
by Promife. Now, the Promife is of Grace.
yerf. 15. For, when GOD made pro-
mife to Abraham, becaufeHee could
fwearc by no greater, Hee fware by
Himfelfe 3
fcrf 14.- Saying, Surelie, blefling, I will
bleffe thee 5 and, multiplying, I will
multiplie thee.
Verf. 15. And To after hee had patientlie
endured, hee obtayned the Promife.
1 . in \ tnanie Examples, be bringetb one ofFa~
j7 tber Jbrabam , /VoroCienef. xxij. verf#i£.
1 7* and ma\etb v/Sf of it by application.
Then, Becaufe wee can not haue all Examples at
ence before our Eyes, wee flialldoe well, for. feve-
rall dueties , to haue fome felcft Examples fingled
out , for our owne more readie vfe.
2 . Hee doetb not bring foortb all Jlbrabms Ver-
mes , but fucb as made for bis parpofe.
Then, When fit Examples are found out, thole
poyn&es which mofle ferue for our edification, muft
Lee mofte in our Eyes .
5. Hit markctb , /irtf , tbe frmife made : next,
G 4 thts
jo 4 HEBR. CHAP. VI.
the confirmation of it, by an Oath : then, the fait and \(
eonjiant hoide layde on \% % by Abraham: last, the fruits I
of the holding fail ^ Hec obtayned the Pro- I?;
mife. Th£N, i, in the Example of Be
lievers, the nature of the Promife, and howe they
, came by it, mutt efpeciallie bee marked , for helping
* of our Fayth. 2. Preachers haue Paul's Example
heere , howe to handle a Text.
4 • Bee fetteth Abrahams Obt4yning,for a fatyne
of their Obtaynhg ; allbeeit he kpew their Fayth
fhould bee Walter, in degree, than Jbrabam's.
then, In making vfe of Examples, it muft bee
helde for a ground, that the honed and vprieht Imi-
tators, allbeeit weake, fhall finde the fame fuccefle,
that the itronger, gone before them, haue found.
Verf. 16. For, men , verilie, fweare by
the greater : and an Oath for confir-
mation , is to them an ende of all
ftryfe .
i, r I i B E JpoHle beeing about to comment V/w*i I
i this Oath, fir ft, bee jho^eththeendeof an
Oatbamovgtt men, verf. 16. and then, the yfe of
the Oath made to Abraham thereafter* r. Men
jwareby a Greater, fayeth bee, that the author itie ef
him by -ftbowe they jveare, may tatifie the Oath, one
V>ay, or other. £«* GOD hath not a greater: and,
Therefore, Bimfclfe, and all Bit, is layde in
$WM) t&mkf Hk Q*tb gogd* 2, U " ^ho is the
HEBR. CHAP. VI. ioj
Ireatett, and gi+etb autboriiie , and Vceygbt, to all
mbes dmongtt wen, m[l bee eUeemed •toortbietogiue
ieygbt, and autboriiie , to His aw*t Oath* 2 bis is
U font of bu Ycajenbg .
2. Tbeende of an Oatb , is to ende CoMrovetfie.
rben 9 tbii fitnilitude Importeth, That as •
|long as wee are in mifsbeliefe, there is a Cortrover-
fie betwixt GOD andvs: wee teftifying, that wee
ire in fufpicion of His good affeftion towardes vs,
and of His Promifc keeping vnto vs : and GOD is
loffended with vs, for our wicked choughtes, enter-
fuyned of Him .
3. G O D batb pwtne His frornife to V;, to
[ tahf <rft>4j the Covtmerfie • Then,
1. A man could condefcende no farther, to giue his
partie fatisfa&ion, nor GOD hath condefcended to
iatisfievs. 2. Except wee will denye GOD the ho-
nour, which wee can not denye vnto an honeit Man,
wee muft belieue the fworne Covenant of GOD,
and particular Articles thereof* 3 , Except wee be -
lieue , the Controverfie remayneth i yea , and is
doubled , after the Oath .
Vtrf. 17. Wherein GOD, willing more
aboundantlie to (how vnto the Heyrs
of Promife,the immutabilitieof His
Counfell, confirmed it by an Oath .
l«r\NE of tbe evdes of GOD'S fretting to
V^/ Jbrabam 9 is tie Confirmation of tbe Vajik-
fuller tU H<}Tts of frotnijC) meaning tbe \»-
<5 J €hfirt£cab;t jt
io5 HEBR. CHAP. VL
ibangeableneffe of GOD'S Counfsll, in making th\
Promife. Then, Everie Believer hath the I
lame ground of Certayntie with Abrahams feeing j
the Oath fworneto Abraham, is fworne for their
Confirmation ,
2. Wee calleib believer sly Ifaak*; /ty/e 5 Heyres
of the Promife. TH E N f Believers are
all reckoned by G O D $ as fo manie Ifaaks, and
intituled with Ifaak, to bee Hey res of Abraham with,
him, and Heyres of the Good promifed to him, and
Heyres begotten by the force of GOD'S Promife,
and Word, and not by the force of nature.
And, certaynlie, allbeeit the Lav feme for a fief a*
ration, yet it is the Gvfycll, and the Word of <Promife 9
•tobicb pulktb in the heart of a man to G0$> 9 in loue y
as a reconciled Father , and converted Urn ♦ Where-
fore, even becaufe of the Believers begetting to GOD,
by the immortall Seede of the Word offtomije, be may
lee called the bejre offtmifc aifo.
?♦ $y the Oath GO® declared biwfelfe Willing
to/bo^e tbeimmutdbilitieof bit Counfell f concerning
the Salvation of Believers. THEN 9
i. As manie as belieue in IESFS, and are be-
gotten by the Promife, are fore-prdayned,in GODS
Counfell, for Salvation. 2. The Purpofe and Coun-
fell of G O D , concerning fuch mens Salvation, is
immutable. 3. G O D wii'l haue Believers knowing
this His Counfell, concerning themfelues, and their
Salvation, and affurcd of the immutabilitie thereof*
4. H E E will haue the fwcrne Promife made to
Abraham, and his Seede, ferving ii^particular^o the
Heyres of Promife , or Believers, to make evident
(his
HEBR. CHAP. VI. 10^
[this His Counfell to them in particular, as well as to
I Abraham, becaufe Hee fware to Abraham, to iliowe
[them this His Purpofe .
4. $j the Oatb bee fayetb^ GOT) is willing
more aboundantlie, to fhowe the immu-
tabilitie of His Counfell. THE^,
i. Till the immutabilitie of the L O R D'S Coun-
fell, concerning our Salvation, beelayde holde vpon,
Fayth can not bee fleadfaft , as the LQKD would
haue it. i. G O D is willing > that wee fhouldc
looke in vpon His Counfell , by the Eye of Fayth,
and readc our Names written in Heaven, in His De-
cree : and fo bee made fure. 3 . The Promife of Sal-
vation, or of the Blefling to Believers , is of it felfc
fpfneient anough for Aflurance, allbeeitit were not
fworne : and the Oath is added, not of neceflitie,
for anie weaknefle of the trueth of the Promife; but
out Ot fuper-aboundant good will, to haue vs made
fure. 4. It behooveth to*be moft pleafant to GOD,
that Believers haue full aflurance of Fayth, and over-
come all doubting , feeing Hee fweareth the Pro-
mife, onelie for this ende.
Ferf. 18. That by two immutable things,
in the which it was impoflible for
G O D to lie, we might haue a ftrong
Confolation , who haue fled for re-
fuge, to lay holde vpon the Hope fet
before vs .
i©8 HEBR. CHAP. VI.
AKolber ende of the Oath, is , That leitbaffu*
ransetbe <Belte*ermaj haue {trong ConjoUtiov,
Vp<m folide grouades ,
1 , gStrt fe*w defcrybelb hee the Believers, to *tobomc
this Comfort it allowed ? Wee, fayeth hee^ who
haue fled for refuge, to lay holde vpon
the Hope fet before vs. That u^ Wee % who t»
fee from deferred watb } h^ue taken our courfe towards
E S V S 3 in hope to get the Salvation offered vnto
Vi in H int. Bleefag for refuge, a fmilitude, whether
from nature, or from the ordinance of Mofei Lawe f
Nvmb. xxxv- verf. 6. Giveth Vs To Vnder-
stand , i . That everie true Believer, of necefHtie a
mud be.- fenfible of his owne finnes, and the defer-
red Wrath of G O D perfuing him for finne.
2. Mull haue this cfleemation of IESVS, That
Hee is both a readie, and fufficientlie ilrong Refuge,
to faue a man from Sinne and Wrath, when hee run-
neth towardes Him. 3 . That in this fenfe of Sinne,
and Wrath, and good eiteemation of C H R I S T,
hee fet his Face towardes Him onelie; avoyding all
by.wayes, leading elfe-where, than to this Refuge*
and running for death and lyfe, to be found in Him.
2. Jgayne 9 Tcbyle bee fayetb^To lay holde
vpon the Hope fet before vs, hee givetb v*
ttYnderfiand, i.That in CHRIST, our Refuge,
not onelie is there deliverance from perfuing Wrath;
but alfo Eternall Lyfe to bee found, as it is fet before
vs in the Gofpell. i, That the Believer muft haue
Hope, to obtayne this Offer.' 3. And, as hee is dri-
ven, by Feare uf the La we, vnto CHRIST* So mult
jieealib
HEBR. CHAP. VI. io?
[hee alfo bee drawne , and allured , by this Salvation
Jfet before him ; gripping vndeferved Grace, as well
| as fleeing dekrved Wrath ,
>jj 3. jVhyle bee defcryhelb the ®e//ev*r , after this
wanner y ds the man to vbemeall tbefe tbinges after-
tayne , bet Teachkth *s ,
That, Whofoever findeth himfelfe in anie trueth,
to bee fuch a one as heere is defcrybed,fo driven, and
•lb drawne to CHRIST; fleeing from Sinneand
Wrath , and running on to C H R I S T, in Him
alone to bee faved ; may bee well af lured, hee is a
man cndcwe<f with faving Fayth, One of Abraham's
Children, An Heyre of Pronaife, One of the focie-
tie of the Saynftes, and fellowfliip of the ApoiHesj
whome the Apoftle heere taketh in with himfelfe, in
this Text; A Man in GOD'S Counfell.Fore-knowne,
Ele&cd, Predeftinated : A Man to whome GOD
intended bothtofpeake andfwearc, in Abraham's
perfon ; to whome GOD alloweth both ftrong
Confolation heere, and the Poifeffion hcere-aftet of
what-fo-cver is fet before him f in the Offer of the
Gofpell .
4 . The ende of the Oath 5 That WCC might
haue ftrong Confolatiomby two immu-
table thinges, (that u, GOD'S Promifc,
*nd GOD'S Oath) in which it is impof-
fiblethatGODfliouldlie.
then , 1. The Confolation which GOD at
.loweth vpon the Faythfull, is ftrong, able to over-
come the Challenge of Sinne, fcare of ludgement,
Deach,and Hell, and feeling or fearing of anie miferie
whac-fo-evcr. Other con&Iations are but weake, \n
lib Hebr< Chap, Vx*
•comparifdn hecreof, ancj can overcome none pM
thefe. 2. G O D hathlayde immutable Grounded ]
for this Confolation ; His vnchangeable Promife, and
His vnchangeable Oath. 3. GOD cannot lie,
nor deceavie , whether Hee fay, or fweare. 4. His
nature maketh this impoffibilitie of lying , andim-.
nvjtabilitieinpromifing,and fwearing. 5. G O D
alloweth this itrong Conibiation, to come by Fayths
reiting on thefe two immutable thinges , His Pro-
mife, and Oath. So that the le/Te a man apprehendd
the gruundes of his Fayth to bee folide, the le(Te hee,
ftall bee comforted : and themore hee applye the
Promife to himfelfe, and apprehende the vnchange-
ableneffe of the Promife and Oath of GOD,
the more ilrong fhall his Confolation bee.
ferf. 19- Which Hope wee haue as an
Ancre of the Soule , both fure , and
. fteadfaft 5 and > which entereth mta\
that within the Vayle,
ferf. 20, Whither the Forer-unner is for:
vs entered; even IESUS: made an
High Prieil for ever, after the Or*
der of Melchifedek.
I. T 1EE hatb telde the [oliditie of the ground*
A J -fthetrtpon the Believer dottb rc3\ and m^e
hee fbowetbtbe flabilttiecftbe grippe vbUhtbefBc^
lievertakjtbof tbefe groundes y intbe [tmtlitnde of tbi
grippe tybhba Sbippes And re t a\elb ,beeing catten on
good ground* In tbt former Vcrfe, by tiopc>*&<ti
HEBR. CHAP. VL in
waned the thing hoped for, and layde hide on hy
Hope. In the fylatiue, which, in this Ver(e,bec
¥nderjlandetb the Hope vbicbdoetb Uye holde. In
Ithi fimilitxdeofan Ancrecatten out of a Sbippe, Bez
CirETH VS TO UNDERSTAND , i. Thatall-
beeit wee hanc not gotten full PofTeflion of the Pro-
mifes in this lyfe , yet wee get a grippe of them, by
Fayth, and Hope. z. That Hopes grippe is not*
_ flender imagination ; but folide, and ftrong, lyke the
grippe of an Ancrc. 3. That the Believer is not ex-
empted from fome tofling of Trouble, and Temp-
tations , whyleheeisinthisWorlde; yea, fubjedh
rather , to the fame , as a Shippe vpon the Sea.
4. That what-fo-ever tofling there bee , yet all is
fafe : The Soules Ancrc is caften within the Hea-
ven : The Soule is fure .
i. Hec ghethtbe Antre all good properties : It is
•toeygbtie, [elide, ancLfirme : It mll\o& dryue , not
, ho^e, nor break*, it ufofwi* and jleadfatt* Agajne,
it is Jharpe , and piercing : It is entered into that tti-
thin the Vajleithat U, into Berten,reprefigntedby the
Santluariebepnde the Vayle. dnd fo the Ground* is
good, 4$ veil as the Annie, to hide all fait.
Verf 20. Whither the Fore-runner is
for vs entered 5 Even I E S U S:
made an High Prieft for ever, after
the Order of Melchifedek.
i.fftefpwm
XI* HEBR. CHAP. VI.
j.TJEE commendetb our Antre-Gmnd for tbis^
"rkGHKlsr « there , lobere out
Ancre is catten , *s our Forerunner. In continuing
the Comparifon, and calling CHRIST oar tore*
runner , hee bringzth to mtnde,
i. CHRIST'S beeing once in the Shippc of the
Militant Church, toffed, and tempted as others, all-
beeit without finne ; a. That Hee is nowe gone
a-flioare,to Heaven, where the Shippe of the Church
is fecking to land. 3, That His going a-fhoare, is as
our Fore-runner : and fo His landing isan Evidence
of our landing alfo , who are to followe after Him.
4. That His going before , is to make eafie our En-
trie. Hee is Fore-runner forvs, forour behoofe, to
prepare a place for vs. u That our Ancre is, where
CHRIST is 5 and fo muft bee the furer , for His
beeing there , to holde all fall , till Hee drawe the
Shippe to the fhoare .
2. CHRIST is entered into Heaven $ and
made ^Xi Higft Prieft for ever.
Then, r. CHRIST in Heaven, is inverted
in an Office for vs. z. His Otdce is the High Prieii-
koode : The Trueth, and Subftance, of the Typicall
Priefthoode. ;. His Office is for ever : and fo, for
the Benefite of all Ages : that wee nowe, as well as
others before vs, may haue the Benefite of His inter- I
ceffion .
j # He is faid to be made an bigbfrieft^after bis entrie
. in Heaven, Then , Albeit Chrift was Prieft for His
Church from the beginning, yet was it never fo de£ |
flared, as after His Aicentton, when Hee fent downe
Bleffings fenfiblie vpon His Church ; fince which
tyme, Hee docth fo Hill. cj L g
HEBR. CHAP. VII. its
The Sum me of Chap. Vll.
I Brake off my fpeach of Melchisedek, (will the
Apoftlefay) Nowef returne to him agayrie, and
in his excellencies will ffiowe you CHRIST'S
Excellence, who is Prieft after his Order.Wee haue
no more of him in Scripture , but what wee finde
Genes, xiv. v). io; And there hee is King and Prieft
both, Verf, i. Bearing a Myfterie in his Name, and
Office, Verf. i. Without Father, or Mother, or
ende of lyfe, as hee ftandcth in Scripture ; that hee
inight refemble CHRIST, Verf. 5 . Acknowled-
ged Superiour to Aeraham , by his paying of Tithes
ynto him, Verf, 4- Even as Levi, for that fame
caufe, is Superiour to the Brethren , Verf. j. Supe-
riour alfo, becaufc hee blefled Abraham, Verf. 6. 7.
Superiour to Levi , for his typicall immortalitie,
Verf. 8. And, for his taking Tithes of L e v i , in
Abraham's loynes, Verf, 9. 10. Yea, the Prieft-
hoode of Levi', becaufe imperfefl,calleth for a Prieft
cf another Order, to giue Perfection; which is
CHRIST, Verf 11. Andfo, both the Priefthoode,
and all the Ordinances thereof, are abolilhed, by the
M Ess 1 a s , who behooved to bee of another
Trybe than Levi , Verf. 13- 14. And of another
Order alfo, Verf. 17. Bodilie (had owes were in
the Priefthoode of L e v i ; but endleffe Tructh in
CHRIST, Verf. 16. As David's words doe prooue,
:f. 17. By which alfo it is prophcfied , That
Aaron's Priefthoode ihall bee difannulled, vvhen
H CHRI5TS
114 HE BR. CHAP. VII.
CHRIST'S Priefthoodeiscome, becaufc it was n&t
able to doe mens turnc vnder the Law,as CHRIST'S
doeth vnder the Gofpell, Verf. 18. ij. And GOD
obliedged not Himfelfe to make Aaron's Prieft-
hoodeftand , as Heefware to eftablifli CHRIST'S,
Verf 20. u. And, fo, the Covenant , vnder the
Messias, is declared , to bee better than vnder Le-
vi, Verf. i2. Agayne, the Priefthoode of Levi had
fundrie Office-bearers , but CHRIST hath none in
His Priefthoode with Himfelfe, nor one after Him-
felfe, Verf. 23, 24, Therefore, Hee is able, alone,to
Worke out our Salvation throughlie, Verf. 25-. For,
fuch a Priett haue wee neede of who needeth not of-
fer vp daylie His Sacrifice : for Hee hath offered
Cne, and never more , Verf. 26. 27. And no won-,
der; for vnder theLawe, mortall men might b?e;
Prieftes ; but vnder the Gofpell, onelie the Sonne of ;
GOD is Prieft, and that for evermore, Verf 28.
TbeV&riueofCbap.yU.
VERS- t.
Tr On, this Melchifedek, King of Salern^
JL Prieft of the moftc High GOD,wha
met Abraham 5 returning from the
(laughter of the Kinges, and hie/Ted
him.
BTfafmg FoRibeeghetbarcafon&bybec caU
letb CHRlSTd ftitft after %ht Order of
Mdchifcdck.; lecduft fucb aont v*s Mekbifedc^
His tjf$t : tbtufQrt } fmh a qm Utomd CHRIST
■
He b iu Chap, VIL IIJ
in tftuth, and Subjldnce , to bee, as the type imported
Hee jhould bee.
• i. Hee repeatetb from Genes, xiv. i8#ij>#
20 • as much as ferted to refemble ante thing in
CHRIST: but never accord toucbetb bee of MeU
cbifedelC* kinging foorthof$reaiand Wyneto Abra-
ham* Therefore > He did not account this
afric typicall aition, having anierefemblance of that
which was to bee done by CHRIST his Anti-type:
for then (hould hee not haue fayled to marke it p
feeing hee obferveth the myllerie of his name , and
place of dwelling, which isleffe.
z* Melchifede^ and the Church in Salem, where
Melcbifede^Tcas friett^cre not of Abraham s Fa*
milie. Therefore , Albeit G O D did
^choofe Abraham's Familie f as the Race wherein hee
'was to continue the ordinarie Race of his Churchy
yet had hee Churches, and Saynftes, befide.
j. This meeting of Abraham, and entertayning
bim, and his companies Tvilb $read and Drinkf, being
the exercyfe of an ordinarie Vertue , Showeth,
That it is the duetie of all men , and namelie of
Kinges, Great men , and Church-men , to counte-
nance, and encowrage, according to their place, and
power , thofe who hazard themfeluesin G O D'S
Service, and goodCaufes.
4. To come to a particular Compdrifon of the Type,
dnd the Truetb* 1 . Jit Melchifedeck^ Was bath Ring
and Triett) hhis %iuftome h So is CHRIST
King and Pridt in his Kingdome ; Co Care for the Rc-
H % Jigiosy
Ii6 HE br. Chap. VII.
ligion, and outward converfation of his Subje&es; tfr
fee to the Weall of their Soules, and Bodies -, both
amongft men, and towardes GOD; in this lyfe, and
heere-after. 2. As MeUbifedet\u tbe blejfer of
Abraham the Father of the Faytbfall 9 in tbe Typt\
So is CHRIST, in Trueth, the BlefTer of Abraham,
and all the Faythfullj the Fountayne of all Blefllngjin
whom alone eyerie one is blefled, who getteth Blef-
fing,
Verf. 2 . To whome alfo Abraham gauc a ]
tenth parte of all : firft beeing> by in-
terpretation, King of RighteoufnefTej ;
and, after that, alfo , King of Salem •;>
which is. King of Peace.
X.np got on, in tbe Comparifon: As MeUbife*
A de^ tbe Type % was honoured \ by Abrahams i
paying of Tythes v»fo him \ So is CHRIST'
to bee honoured by all Abraham's Children, by gi-
ving of their Subltance, and worldlr e Goods, what is i
fufficient to mayntayne the honour of his Kingdome, '
amongft them .
t. Truafuppofe tbe Type were lajde afyde, yet this
tbankffitll Meeting that Abraham gaueto tbe wan,
•fthoje Offce was tobUjfe bim,in the Kame of the
L0 2\©, doeth Teach All the FaythfulJ,
Abraham's true feede J a duetie of Thankfulneffe, to
G O D'S Servantes fet over them, to blefle them,
in the Name of the LORD: even to honour them,
by giving of their Goods, for their fufficient mayn-
taynancc,
3« 4s tfthh
HEBR. CHAP. VII, ci 7
3# Js Melcbifedcl^, tbe Type* U by ivterpretion,
tjng of <R{gbMHfneJJc ', So is C H R J S T,
in Trueth, King of Righteoufnefle : i. For the pcr-
fonall Righteoufnefle in himfelfe. z. Becaufe hee is
the RighteoufnefTe of his Subje&es; made of GOD.
vnto vs, Righteoufnefle by imputation. 3, Becaufe
hee frameth his Subjeftes , piece and piece, yntoa
righteous Difpofition , by fanftifying them .
4* As MeUhifedek, , tbe Ty\>e 7 is l{ing of Salem,
t\>*t u , l\ing of feace ; bo is C H K I vS T,
in Trueth, King of Peace, to his Subje&es, by recon-
ciling them to the Father, by giving Peace of Con-
science within themfelues , by making all the crea-
tures at peace with them, and all thinges turnc toge-
ther for their Good , and by working ilill on their
eternall Welfare , and Bleffednefle , vncill hee per-
fect ic.
f . Js Melcbiftde^yvas fitftlQng of IXfgbteouf*
nejfe, and then l(ing of feace, in the Type 5 So is
CHRIST, in Trueth , in this Order 5 Firit, King of
Righteoufnefle, to his Subjedtes, to take away their
finnes, and to giuc them Righteoufnefle: And then,
King of Peace, becaufe hee giveth them his peace, as
the Fruite of Righteoufnefle, This is the Order
of his Kingdome , Righteoufnefle, and Peace , and
Ioye in the holie Ghoite .
Verf. 3. Without Father 5 without Mo-
ther, without Defcent j having ney-
ther beginning of dayes, nor ende of
lyfe : but made lyke vnto the Sonne
H s of GOD,
Jl8 HEBR. CHAP. VIL
of GOD, abydcth a Prieft conti-
nuallie .
MELCHISE<DEl[ f cettaynlie, *toas a\er\eman %
I{ing, and frit ft , in fucb a Citie, if we con ft-
der him in bis naturall beeing : $ut 9 if we con ft der
him in bis Stripturall beeing, as beejtandeth in Scrip-
ture, Vnder this name, bee bath neytber Fatbir,nor
Mother ; beginning, nor ende. There is no more men*
tton of him , Tvbat bee v>as, or of^bome he came % or
of bis death , butthefe three Verfes of Genef xiv«
A s 9 then y bee is in ty pic all beeing in Scripture $ So is
CHRIST, in Trueth, in his perfonall beeing , as
GOD, without Mother; as Man, without Father; as i
GOD, without beginning ; as GOD and Man, wi-
thout ending of lyfe .
z. As Melcbifede^ loohjnghowbee Jlandetbini
its Scriptmali beeing, abydcth a friett tontimatlie\ fo i
that •tobere.fo.ever bee is named in Scritture, there bee
is ever found a friejl alfo j and nenr a wrde of his
laying down of the friejiboode : Even fo is
CHRIST'S' Prieithoode vnfeparable from his per-
fon : hee abydcth a Prieft continuallie , in reall ac-
complii]imerit •
3* $y faying, beets made lyhs vnto the Sonne of
GOO, Hee civeth rs to vn-
derstand % That GOD'S Purpofe was, in
thofe particulars, fo to defcrybe hirn^as hee might re-
femble the Perfbn , and Offices , of the Sonne of
GOD: And fo is a Type , rfGO D'S owne
appeyrmrtf nt .
HEBR. CHAP. VII. 119
A. AndifbeWdsmadedlykJieTypeofCH\IST 9
n bis Office of Vriejtbode, then itfollowttb, u MeU
kifedel^ bad neytber ante joyned with bim 9 in bis
riejlboodeyvor fleputie, nor Vicar % \nder bim in it,
nor Succejfour to bu Office I So neythcr hath
CHRIST anie joyned with him, or Subftitute,oi:
Succcflbur to him, in his Prielthoodc.
ferf^. Nowc, confidcr hovve great this
man was, vnto whome even the Pa-
triarch Abraham gaue theTenthes of
theSpoylcs.
TO fhow CH%JSTS Excellence, bee did*
Wethtbem to coufider MelchidelCs excellence
abeue Abrahams : that jo they wight fee
CHRJST'S Excellencies bee fane more, iherca-
fon,h force, goetbthws : i. If Melcbifede^ the
Type, bee more excellent than Abraham ; much more
tfl CH%l$T,of whome bee u aTy[e. 2. Andif
IM elchtfedcl^s greatnejfebee not eaftlie fercerted^ex-
(eft there bee a due confideraticn of it 5 much more
I CH^lSTS Greatnejfe reauyrelh confdsration , and
is woithie (f contemplation. ?♦ If Abraham, by
! ft/mgrfTnbes, acknowledge Melcbifcdehj fuperfa
ntie\ Much more fhould all Abrahams -Off- faring
dckjiowledge CHRIST'S Superior itie,wbome Mel-
(bijedcl^, typicallieyreprefented; by ^ayingof what n
due, for the wayntaynatceoj his Service, andbejlo*
tying Ott bis Miwjlers , who are appoynted to ble\je in
H 4 hisNatnc^^
iae Heb ju Chap. VII.
his Kme , ( whether it bee lejfe< or more, *tobicb thej
bejitrtoe ) in fab a manner, m it vilific not, nor dif
grace their high Employment % tcbicb C&%IST hath
put \>pw tbem- } and jo dijhonout bm % vbofe Senantey
%bej are .
Kerf ?♦ And, verilie,they that are of thcj
formes of Levi, who receaue the Of-'
fice of the Priefthoode 5 haueacom-
maundement, to take Tithes of the
people, according to theLawe^ that
is, of their Brethren, though they]
come out of the loynes of Abraham.
HEE pYQoMb, tbatinTttbes taking, Melcbifc*
dck* *toa* p>eacer than Abraham* who did payt
Tithes 5 ftecaiije, foi the faweiejpett, the Le\\tes%
by talking lubes of their $itsbten 9 as friejjes^bad a
iSnpewruie over tbem^ for their Ojfice cauje , ^bo t
*tb:r-'toayes, Tot\e their equalls.
THEN, i. The Prieftlie Office lifted vp the
Levites, aboue their Brethren , who were fprung of
Abraham, as well as they. 2. The commaund or ta- i
king Tithes, was annexed to the Office of the Priefti
faoode, in token of their Superioritie by Office, over,
them who by nature were at leafl their equalls.
ferf 6. But hee whofe Defcenc is not
from thera, reccaved Tithes of
Abraham^
HEBR. CHAP. Fir. izx
Abraham j and blefled him that had
the Promifcs.
Jftr/7 7. And, without all contradi&ion,
the lefle is blefled of the better.
HEE pmvetb, agayne, MelchifedeJ^ to bee grea-
ter than Abraham y and Jo greater than UYi$
becaufebee blejjed him; ami, there fire, behoo-
ved to bee greater. Then, i« Abraham,not-
"Withftanding hee hee had rhe Promifcs , yet got hee
thcBlefling by Melchifcdek , in Type; and, from
CHRIST, represented by him, in Trueth, 1. If
Melchifedck was greater, becaufe hee blefled him, as
Type : Then CHRIST farre more , who falclTech
in cffcdl .
T\9V>, there are fmdrie forts ofSUfiings, i.Tbere
is a Slefiing of %e\erence - and tVtofhip ; So Men
hlejfe GOD. This forte importetb no Greatnejfeio
the Blejftr, hut Subject ion. 2 ♦ There is a ftkjiing of
Charitic : So Ivien blefft one another , by mutual
Prayer, This forte imported no Superior itie neyibtr.
3 . There is a $!efi ng of Authoritie or dinar ie : So doc
G0D 9 S Minifiers blejfetbe ?coplt,intbt L01{p'S
Kawe* 4. A fylefing tf Author itie extraor dinar ki
So Mekbifede\ bleffed Jbrabam 3 and the lropbets %
4nd Tatnartbes, fucb m by initiation they were dire-
Bed to blejfe . And this Ojfciall Blefiog, vilb Ah*
tboritie,proo>etb Superiorities whether it bee or dinar ic $
c/ extraordinarie. 5 . There is a filejling of foyer, of
itfelfe, effiBuall : So blejetb CHRIST; and /#
GOV bieffetb Men*
122 Hebr. Chap. VIL
From This, i#The Excellencie of the OfrV
fice of G O D'S Minifters is evident, who are ap.
poyntedto blefle the people, in GOD'S Name.
z. And howe they fliould bee refpe&ed, in loue, for
their Worke fake . 3 . And howe they (hould walkej
wurthie of that high and holie Employment -> left 1
their finnes make them vyle, and contemptible, be- -|J
fore the people, as in Malachie's tyme , Mai. 2.9.
ferf. 8. And, heere men that die,receaue 1
Tithes : but there hee receaveth them, J
of w home it is witneffed, that hee :|
liveth .
AKother poynt of Comparifon , tending to this 1
e ttde : The Lewes, in their Tithing, wre wor- I
tall men \ one fucceeding another* $ut Mekbife- j
de^intypeoj hisfriejlboode,andScripMralibeeing> ,j
and CH'lsJST, in the frueib of his fnejlboode, art i
immoYtall: Aud y tbertfae, M elchifede^ as tbety- \
ficall ptieft , and CHT\l$T, as the true ?riefl $ art I
greater than Levitiiall priejles,ty as much as Immor* I
talitie is aboue mortalitie f Then,
Everie Age hath CHRIST for a Prieft, living in
their owne tyme, to deale for them, with GOO:
And what Benefice they get by him , in their owne
tyme, hee can make foorth-comming vntothem,
even for ever,
terfp. And, as I may fo fay, Levi, alfo,
who receaveth Tithes, payed Tithes
in Abraham. r j
ror
HEBR. GAAP. VII. 123
hrf. 10. Forhee was yet in the loynes
of his father, when Melchifedek met
him.
Tiptber<]{eafon,to this fdme pur pofe : le\i payed
Tubes to MeUhifede^ in Abraham's loynes :
bete/ore, Mekb\fede\, is greater in bis priejlboode 9
<bantbeLe*iticallpriefies. So was CH\IST in
Abraham's loynes^ will you fay. I anfwere-, CH%IST
toas the true represented prie\\ % e\en when MeUbife-
delimit Abraham: and in Mehbtfedckis perfon, as
type , the honour was done to C H '^ / ST, in truetb,
and to his frieflhoode, by Abraham* Jnd % agayne %
CH%lST was in Abrahams loynes otieliein regard*
of the matter of humane nature ; not for the manner of
propagation : and, fo, is exempttd from the lawe of
naturall pojleritie.
1* Alwayes, from this reafoning. Wee Learnxj
That, as receaving Tithes , prooveth fuperioritiein
Office : So, paying of Tithes, or M ay ntay nance ia
rowme of Tithes , prooveth fubjedion to that 0£
flee, and Office-bearers , which receaue the fame.
And, fo, Mayntaynance of Minifters , fliould bee ft
Matter of Honouring of them ; or, rather, of Hirw
that fent them, of its owne proper inititutionj though
men turneit into a beggarlie Steepende ; and count
the more bafelie of the Office, becaufe of the man-
ner of Mayntaynance.
2. Fromtbe^eafonofLeYies paying of lathes i*
Abraham's loynes , Wee Learne,
That there is ground in Nature, for imputation of
the
124 Hebr. Chap. yiL
the Father's deede , vnto the Children defcended of
him by naturall propagation : ib that as juftlie may |
GOD impute vnto vs Adam's finnes, as to Levi
Abraham's Tithes paying.
y erf. n. If, therefore, Perfedion were
by the Leviticall Priefthoode, (for
vnder it the people receaved the Law)
what farther neede was there, that
another Prieft fhould ryfe, after the
Order of Melchifedek ; and not bee
called after the Order of Aaron i
TO the endeofthe Chapter, bee Jhowtb a Kei ■
ceflitie, of the abolishing of the Leviticall pricft-
boode % and eftablijVtng if Chriji's. One %eafon is in \
this Verfe 5 becauje Perfection was not to bee bad bj '
the Leviticall prieftkoodc* $y fetfeCtio^ is vnder* •
ftoode a per felt Satisfaction f&r our Sinnes,anda per* ■]
feCifm chafe of all that wee baue neede of vnto eter*
nallLyfe. Hee prooveib, that fuch perfection couldnot
bee bad by darons priefthoode $ becauje, then, there
hadbeene no neede of another piuftboode after Aaron's,
if perfection could baue beene by his priefthoode. But
the Scripture fhwelb 9 that tbere behooved to aryfe a
Prieft after Melchifede^s Order '> by •ftbome t J erfe~
{lion Teas to bee gotten , Psalmb ex.
1 . Therefore , Perfection could not bee by darons
frieftboode. From This Wee Learnf,
That vndej: the Lawe, Remiffion of finnes, and eter-
nal! Lyfr,
IHebk. Chap. VII. I2J
II Lyfe, was not obtayned by vertue of anie facri-
ethen offered : but by the vertue of CHRIST'S
crifice , and CHRIST'S Priefthoode, repre-
sented thcre-by.
2. But -toby could not Terfetfionbiebytbatfriejl*
boodei Bcegrtctb a%eafon, faying -, For vndcr
it the people receaved the Lawe. The
vordeimportetb as much, *s the people -tocrc thenlegd*
Uzed, disciplined, after d legdll manner : that is, Tbe
Lave -toas (till Yrged Vf on tbcm$ flilltbey -toereprejfei
logtue p erf eft obedience, \nder fdyne of tbe Cur ft %
(till GOD dealt in tbe externall forme ofbandeling
them] as one not fatisfied for anie tbing that *tod$ ojfe*
ted, ds yet i in their name. Therefore, Tcfettio*
could not bee bad by tbat Service : For it -toas evident,
Itbatneytber GO© -toas pacified, nor their Confciences
myeted, by anie tbing in tbat Trieftboodc I but dll-tocrc
U'ent to the thing (tgnified, and to the tyme -tobicb *to*$
if come , in tbe Mefiias manifejtation .
THEN, Comparing their tyme, and ours , for
outward manner of handeling , as they were legali-
zed - y that is, itraytlie vrged , bytheYoakeof the
Lawe: wee are Evangelized; thatis,fmoothIie en-
treated, vnder the Gofpell j GOD laying afide Tcr~
tour, entreating vs to bee reconciled, and to comc #
and reccaue Grace for Grace.
Verf.n. For, the Priefthoode beeing
chaunged, there is made, of neceffi-
tie, a chaunge alfo of the Law.
Frtm
n6 Hebr. Chap. VII.
F5^0 U the cbaunge of the Leviticall friejlhoi, \
hceinfemtb, of necefiitiejbt abolifhing of the ]
Leviticall Law , and of our Obligation tbewnto. j
THEN, i . The Leviticall Priefthoode, and the
Leviticall Lawe, doe ftand and fall together. 2. The]
Leviticall Lawe cannot ftand with anie other prieft-j
hoode than Aaron's : it can not ftand with Chrift's,
vnder the Gofpetl. 3. ChrifVs Priefthoode , feeing
it is another than Aaron's , muft haue another Law,
other Ordinances, and (latutes, than. Aaron's : a
Lawe and Ordinances futeable vnto it felfe. 4. To]
vfe Leviticall Ceremonies vnder the Gofpell, istol
confound the priefthood of Aaron and Chrift.'
Verf 1 3 . For, hee of whom thefe things
are fpoken , pertayaeth to another!
Trybc; of which no man gaue atten*
dance at ihe Altar.
terfi^. For, it is evident a that our:
LORD fprangoutof Iuda- of which T
Trybc Mofcs fpake nothing concer-
ning Priefthood.
ferf. 15. And, it is yet farfe more evi-
dent : For, that afcer the fimilitude of
Melchifedek , there aryfeth another
Prieft.
i.T T E E prooyetb, that Aaron s Triejlkoode is
* -* tbaunged, and tbe Ordinance thereof', be-
uufc Ps al. ex. fiufyb of Cbrijl'sfriejlbood;
that
Hebr. Chap. VII. 127
tat is, fid front the ferVite of the Alt ay. By the
Itaty beemeanetb the materiall Altar, commaunded in
>e Law. Another Altar bee knowtb not. And
brijl's friejiboode bee declareth to bee f red from
>e [erVice of this Altar 5 befidelcbicb, noLaye could
\e it to anie ether Altar ,
Then, Chrift's Priefthoode is fred from the
ltar which GOD commaunded , and all the fer-
iee thereof. And, who-fo-ever will erect another
lateriall Altar in CHRIST'S Prieilhoode, and
pe his Church vnto it , muft looke by what Lawc
ley doe it.
1. From Verfc 14. Wee L e a r N e , That
thrift's Genealogie was well knowne in theApoflle's
ymes ; and no controvcrfie about it. And , it ihfii-
eth vs,that\vee knowcthisby the Apoftle'sTefti-
nonie 5 albeit wee could not lineallie deduce the
amc .
3. Obferue bow bee reafomtb\ That none cf the
Irybe of I uda attended the Altar,becaufe Mofes jpal^e
\otb\ng of that Trybe y concerning the friejiboode*
THEN, NegatiUe Conclufions , in Matters of
F^fth, and Dueties, followe well from the Scriptures
(ifence. It is not warranded from Scripture j there-
bre 1 am not bound to belieue it. The Scripture
doeth not requyre anie fuch thing of mee; therefore
GOD accounteth it not fervice to Him to doc it ;
$ good reafoning.
4. From Vcrfe if. The Afofile comparing the
tytoofes of bis Argument, calletb this lajl in plajnt
Uames , Farre more evident .
\T H E N , Of Reafoas drawne from Scripture, by
Confluence,
12$ FtiBR. Chap. VII.
Confequence,fome will bee Jefle evident, fome mor<
evident ; and yet all bee good Reafons, and prooui
the Purpofe ftronglie*
Verf. i(5. Who is made 5 not after the
lawofacarnall commandementi bu
after the power of an endleffe lyfe.
JJEE entcretb into a more particular cemparifon,Oj
the Leviticall frieflboode, and CB%IS TS
tBfhoTvtheyeatyeffe of the one y in eomparifonofth
other. JbeLeViticall frie/les^in their Cenfecration
got a commaundement^for the Exercyfe of bodilieam
tar nail %i*ts, fomefene yeares of their mortall lyfe
without po^ei to convey the Grace fignified by tbojebo
iilie'kites* l But CH%IST % inhu Confecration t isen
dewdwb ToWr> tocenferre Grace, and Lyfecter
nail, fom Generation, to Generation, to all that fee\
the <Benepte iff his Vrieftkoode.
THEN, Wee may bee aiTurei &£ ChriiYs po
wer, to make the meanes which hee vfeth for on
falvation effectually as wee may beeaflured o&hi
•ndleffe lyfe . 1|
Verf 1 7. For, Hee teftifieth, Thou art \
Pricft for ever, after the Order o:
Mekhifcdck.
T-JEE prootetb ibis by Scripture, becaufe 6 2
ullab Finn a Pricjl for em 1 Therefore , He
hath foyer forrt cr , m living for Wer, to make fit
MEBRo CHAP. VII. \i$
owe Priefthoodt ejfcttuall. So f The etetnltie of
CB^JSTS Prieflboode, proo)feth it tobee forcible^
giue £ Hindi Lyfe. Far, if it did not tndme in bis per-
fon, it couldn't £** EtcwallLjfei and peoples beaite*
Tvould not rejl vprin if, icitb anie ground I Jndfo it U*
booted to bee renounced, and another frieflbood [ought*
$ut feeing it is not to bee cbaungei 9 butfhalUnduu% ?
Then, of neede farce, it bath the thing to giue »s,vbicb '
we are feeding;, that is, ttemall Lyfe. Then,
As long as Chrift endurethjWe want not a Prieft,to
heare confeflion of finne, to giucabfolutidn^to blefifc
ys, and giue vs Eternall Lyfe #
ferf 1 8. For, there is, verilie, a difan-
nulling of the Commandemcnt going
* before, for the weaknefife, and vnpro*
fitableneflfe, therc-of .
I.T5T the fame hordes , of eftablifhing Cbrijfs
O Priejlboode, Psal. cx« bee proowb, that
tbeleWicall Lave Teas to bee abdlifbed % Dfben Cbrifi
came : Qecaufe the eftablifhing of Chips Trieftboode^
and bringing it to light, is the d\f annulling of the Le*
Viticall , Then, There needcth no more,'
to declare, That the Leviticall Priefthood, and Law,
is abolifhed , and wee fred from the Ceremonies
thereof, but the comming of CHRIST, and His en-
tering to his Office of Priefthood.
t. Bee ghelb a ^eafon y of the abolifhing of this
9ricflhoode $ Becaufe it v>a$ weakf , and unprofitable,
Qucftion. Bo-to can that bee, feeing it vat Ofdaj-
nedjto jlrengtbentbe Belicvers>tben,4ni VMS ft$fi*
table for that endei } , infw
j^e HEBR. CHAP. VIL
I aunfwcrc. It is called wake, and Vnprofitalle}
in regarde of ante power, to mak$ fatisfaBion to GOD'S
juficefor ourfinnes, or topurcbafe ante Salvation \>nt9
Vj: For 9 other way es 9 as a Meanc, toleademen,for
that tytne,nto the MESSlJS, who fhould fastis fit
for Vj, it was not wea\e> nor unprofitable l <But, to paci-
fic G0<D > and pur chafe Satiation, as the tniflbelie*
ving lews did \fe it, it was 'tifiafy, and unprofitable,
altogether* jtgayne^ being confidered as a Meane, t9
prefigure CHRIST, it was profitable fill , till
CHRIST cawe\ namelie y for tbatende, and\>fe.
But when Hce is come, no ende, nor v/f, more for it$
but that it jhould bee abolifhed ; hating ferved the
Turne wheretnto it Was oidayned .
then, i. Lcviticall Ceremonies , what-fo-
cver vfe they might haue had before CHRIST, are
weake, and vnprofitable, after His comming. 2. It
is evill reafoning , to lay, fuch Rites and Ceremonies
were vfed before CHRIST came; therefore,
they may bee vfed now alfo.
Vtrf. 1 p # For , theLawe made nothing
perfect, but the bringing in of a bet-
ter Hope did : by the which we draw
nigh vnto G O D.
HE E proowh y That tiofe %tes were weah;
$ecaufethe Lawe, whether Morall, or Cere-
monially could not perfeBanic thing : that is*
juttifie, fanBifie , and faue anie man,
I, Thyfened 45 a fedagogueMleade a want*
CHRIST*
HEBR. CHAP. VII. i 3 i
CHRIST, fir expiation of Sintie, and purcbafe of
Salvation : but could not efteftuate this,by tbemfekes*
And tbii makftb good the Aunfwcre totbe Qjic-
ftion in tbe former Vcrfe, Then,
To feeke to bee perfected , juflified, and faved, by
workes, is to feeke that by the Lawe , which could
never bee brought to pafTe, by it.
i. What, then, doeth perfeft all i Hee nun*
faeretb : The bringing in of a better
Hope, perfeUeth all. Ibat a, CHRIST tbenbon
ped for, and looked vnto t *tobo is tbat Better Thing}
t\en,the Ende,*u<< tbe Signification, of tbofe Le-
gall Ordinances , being brought in Vtrto <Belie)iers\ Hee
doetb perfett all. Then, i .
What the Believers could not get vnder the Lawe,
by their outward fervice , they got it by CHRIST,
hoped for, and believed into, 2. The Believers of
olde, refted not on the (hadowes j but had the Eye
of their Hop- on CHRIST.
3. Beecommendetb this Better Hope: tbat is 9
CHRIST'S TrieHb&ode hoped for tnder tbeLrtoe\
IBecaufe by it vote dratoe nigh *nto GO©. Now,
Drawing nigh, importetb a diliante before drawing
nigh: and y agay)ie % Drawing nigh, 'todttbefrkjts
prerogatiue \nderihe Latce. Then,
By Nature, and without CHRIST, wee are Aliens
from G OB , and farre away from Him : But, by
CHRIST, wee get Libertie, to come nigh; notonlie
as GOD'S people, but as Pricftes , through.
CHRIST, to offer our Spirituall Oblations.
The PrieftesPriviledgeof olde , is common to Be-
lievers now. I 2 Verf.2a/
ij2 hebr. chap, rii:
Verf. 20. And, in as much, as not with-
out an Oath, Hce was made Prieft:
Ferf. 2 1 • ( For, thofe Priefts were made
without an Oath : but This, with an
Oath, by Him that fayde vnto Him*
The LORD fware, and will not re-
pent, Thou art a Prieft for ever, after
the Order of Melchifedek )
Verf. 22. ByfomuchwasIESUSmade
a[Suretie of a better Teftament.
i ♦ Y T % & g oe *k on > t0 MMpMt lb* Lftiticall !
JLjL Ptiepoode, with CHRIST'S* Tm
Cmpatifons are been conjoyned : firft, Le-
Viticdl fnejlcsj^ere made without an Oath* oueliebj
tcay of fimple Ordinance , and jDjrttffon; GO® lea*
Vine /dWflf to himfelfe y bow long hee pleafed to bolde
m the <birettlen ; and when he pleafed} to chaunge ft.
But CHRIST was made fPrieJl with an Oath, that
bee fhoald ntoeY bee tbaunged .
THEN, \. When GOD gaue foorth the Ce-
remoniall Lawe, hec referved rowme to himfelfe, to
chaunge it : yea , gaue evidence , that hce was to
chaunge it : for, hee obliedged the people , during
his will ; but not himfelfe. 2. But , for CHRIST'S
Priefthoode, GOD is bound with an Oath, Never
to chaunge it : and, it Ieaneth on his nature, which
. can not alter , nor repent ; and , vpon his Oath,
which can not bee violated .
2 , Another
HEBR. CHAP. VII. 133
l. Another Cowparifou, bettolxt the LeVtiicall C0-
ye*dnt 3 and tbeBvangilicall Covenant. As fane as
the Oath is aboue the cbaungeable cornmaundement, by
Co much is the I^m Covenant better than the Con*
vantVadertbeLaw. Tehn„ i.
There was a Covenant, or Teftament , whereby
Believers were faved, aswellvndsr the Lawe* as
vnder the Gofpell. i. The Covenant now, though,
in fubftance of Salvation, one with the former * yet,
in the manner of downe-fetting the Articles , and
the forme of it , is better than the Covenant then,
more cleare , more free, more full, more largelie ex-
tf tended , and more firme •
j, CHRIST is beer e calUdSuretti of this Cove-
nant. Jhen, 1. CHRIST muft fee
the Covenant keeped, and bee good for it. i. GOD
hath CHRIST to craue, for our performance of the
Covenant : and wee haue CHRIST to craue, for
GOD'S parte of the Covenant : Yea , and
CHRIST to craue, to giue vs grace, to performc
that which* GOD requyrethof vs in his Covenant.
5. I E S VS is content to bee Suretie : and the Fa-
ther hath confentcd , and ordayned , and made him
Suretie. So , it refteth onelie, that wee bee content
alfo, and make much of CHRIST, that hee may doe
all our Worke for vs, and all G ODS Worke in vs .
Vtrf.2$. And they, truelic, were manie
Prieftes ; becaufc they were not fuflfe-
red to continue, by reafon of death .
yerf.z^. But, this Man, becaufc He con-
I 3 tinueth
1^4 HESR. CHAP. VII.
tinueth ever > hath an vnchaungeable
Priefthoode.
AKotber Excellencie of Cbrift's Prieftboode ,
aboue the LeVtticalh which may bee brauncbei
out in theft particulars following:
I. The Lewie all Priefles Were manic* both at one
tyme, and one after another : by reafou whereof \ that
PrieftboodeWM Weakened.whyie one parte of the Of-
fice, for fuch a tymc, Was in the handes of this man \
and another parte , for another tyme, Was m the handes
of that man, And » became one man could not bee yea-
die to take the Sacrifices from ail thepeople 7 therefore, J
feVerall men behooved to take feVerall partes if the bur-
den. $ut y in ChrijVs ^nefihoode, there U but one
Man 3 eVen Htofelfei &ti ^riejlhoode uxmdivided:
no man bearetb a parte ef the burden with him : ti ce,
alone, attendetb all mens Sacrifices, by bimfelfe : Bee
U at leafme,for everie maris employment, at all tymes,
in the greatejl tbrongof Sacrifices.
Then., As long as CHK1ST is at leafure , no
reafon to errploy another, to can -fc our Prayers,
Z. The LeViticall Pvitfikoode.did pafje fom ow
perfon , to another: <i;eaibm&dc ivtcnuption* 'but
CHf\[STS Priejlboodecanuot pafje from bis otene
perfon, to anie other : myther Perth > nor ante other
infirmitie, can interrupt his Office. .
Then, i. To make anie Prreft , by fpeciall Of-
fice, in the New Tcftament, bdide CHRIST , is to
rent the PricfUiuod of CHRIST , and make it im-
p erf eft/
He b a. Ch ap. VII. 135:
perfect , Iyke Aaron's ; which , for the fame rea-
fon, That it had manie Prieftes, was weake, and im-
perfed, and inferiour to CHRIST'S, i. To make
Prieftes, by Office, in the New Teftament , to offer
vp anie corporall facrifice , is to make CHRIST'S
Prifthood feparable from his owne perfon: which if
agaynft the nature of CHRIST'S Priefthood, which
can not pafle from one, to another : for fo importeth
the worde. 3. To make pluralitie of Prieftes in
Chrift's Priefthood, Vicars , or Subftitutes , or, in
anie refpeft, part-taker of the Office with him, is to
praefuppofe, that Chrift is not able to doe that Of-
fice alone 5 but, is eyther dead, or weake , thathee
can not fulfill that Office : contrarie to the Text
heere, which (zyethj^ecaufe beecontimeth cm, bee
bath anVncbaungeable priefthood: or, a Priefthood
which can not pafle from one, to another.
Verf.25. Wherefore, Hee is able alfo
to faue them , to the vttermofl, which
come vnto GOD by Him; feeing He
ever liveth D to make intercefllon for
them.
i.Uif Jhwetb the Fruite of Chrift's \eebhg
JIM tbe Prieftboode, altogether in his rtonepcr-
fotiytobce, Tbe petfettS ahation of all 'Believers for
«*<*: Hee is able to faue, to the vttermoft,
them that come vnto GOD, through
Him. T h e n 5 1. Who-fo-ever
communicateth Chrift's Priefthoode, with anie other
kefidc his owne perfon , maketh Ckriii not able,
I 4 alone,
t 3 6 HEBR. CHAP. VII.
alone, to faue, to the vttermoft, thofc that come vo-
to G O D, through Him. %. From this ground al-
io, it doeth followe, that Chrift not onelie beginneth
the Believers falvation j but perfeð it alfo. Hee
doeth not worke a parte of a man's falvation , and
leaue the reft to his owne merites, (or the merites of
others; ) but perfeð it Himfelfe, even to the vt-
termofte . 3. And if a man joyne anic thing meri-
torious vnto Chrift's Priefthoode, or anie Mediator,
for interceffion, befide him, or feeketh, by his owne
workes, to putchafe falvation, hee denyeth Chrift to !
bee able to faue him to the vttermofte;
t. Hee dejerybeth Believers, to hej tbeft tbat
some to GOD , tbrongb CH%1 S TV T^en J
x. Chrift is the Doore, and the Way, through which
onelie Acceffe i$ gotten to GOD . By Sayn&es, or
Angels, there is not a way to come to GOD; but by
Chrift onelie. 2,. They that come not through Him
alone to G O D, feclude themfelucs from thefuffi-
ciencie of falvation to bee had in Him , 3 , The na-
ture of Believing , is to make a man come towardes
GOD> to get communion with Him,through Chrift.'
4. And none but fuchas come in Fayth to ,G O'D,
through Chrift, can take comfort from His Prieft-
hoode, or looke for falvation.
?♦ Heegi*ctba%eafon f 'V>bypeffetf Salvation is
U hee had for /mb as come to G OD, though Cti%l$ T;
Secaufe Hee livcth for ever , to make in-
terceffion for them. Bet fayetb not, To offer,
or caufecjfer *p 9 tbc Sacrifice of bis bodie for tfam:'But 7
Hee livcth 5 and U not to bee effered anicmrc: and,
• livcth, to make interceffion'.
Then,
HEBR. CHAP. VII. 157
THEN , 1. The facrificing parte is done, and
ended: His interceflion hath now the place: and, by
His interceflion , wee get the Mcrite of His Death
and Paflion, applycd vnto vs : and not by anie newc
Oblation, i # If Hee brooke His lyfe, Hee will not
fayle to intercede for vs , who come vnto GOD,
through Him ; and not through Saynihor Angel!,
or anie pcrfon befide : For , Hee livcth for ever, t#
make interceflion for vs .
Vtrf. 26. For, fuch an High Prieft be-
came vs 5 who is holie, harmle(Tc 3 vn-
defiled, feparate from finners, and
made higher than the Heavens,
TO the ende bee may force the Hebrewes, tofou
faiytbe Vrieftbtod ofLeviy beedramtb sftrong
%eaf$n, from the nature of our Eft ate irnder tbeGoJ-
pell'y Kberety bee proo*ctb 9 notouelie, that the prieft $
of Alton's Order are abolifhed ; but, alfo 9 e*erie fonnt
vf Adam is excluded from the Ojfice of the Vrieflbood f
except IESVS CHK1ST in bitovnt pcrfon one*
lie. Bccaufe , eyerie Trie ft tbaftoantetb the (roper*
ties of i E 5 V S C H R I vS T, is MnbcfeemingfoT vs V&-
ier the Gofycll. A ftnfull wan might baue beene *
fPrieft vndertbeLa^e t to prefigure CHRIST, be*
fore Hee came : Ent, novc> no ftnfull man may bee a
Vricttby Dffice.but CHRIST onelie,in vbomtbere
is mftnnc. when tbefacrifice tv*i a beafl, then afm~
fullmanmigbt be a frictti Bat 9 nw 9 'Kben the Sonne
of G D U tbc Sacrifice, and b*\}> ojfercd\p bim*
i s ftp,
i 5 8 HEBR. CHAP. VIL
Jelfe alreadie 9 andis gone in, into tbe SanBuarje, "frith
bis owne bloode, to makf intercefiion ; there mutt bee
no more anie facrifichg , till bee come out of the San-
Saark agayne y at the Day of ludgement : nor ante
priefty bat be y till bee baue ended bis Inter 'ceflion* For $
fucb an High frieii became to , who is bolie, bam.
hjfe f (?c. Qucltion. But Toby is it Vnbefeeming
W \nder tbe Gofyeil f to baue aprieft without theft pro-
perties* 1 auniwere. Tbe Sacrifice of tbcNefte
Teftanent 9 is tbe Vnfbotted Lambe o/GOD,IE^
SVS CHRIS V 9 bolie ybatmlejfe^c. Therefore
it becommetb vs to baue fu.b a prieB , who is bolie $
b*rmleffe 9 and »vde filed . F or, it were vnjeemlie, that
tbeprieft fbould bee wr/e than tbefacrifice. Hfxt,
our frieii bath our finnes, originall, and altuall^ to re~
moouc 3 and Heaven to openl*nto)?s : And % tberefore %
itTiete Wvefeemhg , that anie Jhould bee our prieft,
Tfifo bath not bis owne firines altogether remooMed, nor
jet bath gotten entrie, as yet, into Heaven bimfelfe.
i. In that bee draWelb them, ofneceftitie,to quytg
dll mens priettboode, and betake them Vnto Cbrift, as
fricH onelie , W e h Learnb, That our
ncceffiiies being well wcyghed, with the infuiiicien-
cieofaniebeiide CHRIST. todoeourTurne, wee
ftiall bee forced to ijuyte all prieftes, but CHRIST
onclle : For, what pndt can knowe all our needes,
all our Amies, all our thoughces , allourdefires, all
our prayers, ail our purpofb, and wayt on vpon our
bafiocife, with GOD, night and day, to fee that no
matfi breake out vpon vs > Who can doe this, buc
CHRIST onelie i Yflui Man ? What Saynft*
Whsi AngcE» • 2, \n\b#
HEBR. CHAP. VII. 139
2. In that bee rcckonelb a number of Petfetfions,
\eteffaric to bee in a prieft 9 in the iyme of the Gcfyell,
illoftbeo) in C H^l S T% and, all fucb as weft and
neede ef 7 Wee Lbarne, That ail rhc per-
[tftions whereof wee haue neede in a prieft, are all
[n CHRIST : And, the perflations which air in
l. H RIST, wee haue neede of them all, and fhould
Iniake vfe of them all .
J ♦ The firft proper tie of a ptieft )>nder tbe Gofydl,
lis this, Hee rouft bet holie : thai u, of buo^ne
mature bolie, in his origimll bolie. T H f n ,
(No fiuful man can be a fufficicnt prieft in the NewTe-
Iflament.to doe for vs, who want* holinefle by nature.
1
4 . Tbe next propertit : Our priejl muft bee barm*
leffe> ULleffe, free from anie originall guiHivejfe*
THEN, No man, come of Adame, by naturall
propagation , can bee a prieft for vs nowe, to fatisfk
our neccfiuies, who haue finne originall in vs.
$. Tbe third propertie: fVeebaueveedeofapriejt
\ndefiled \ that u , free from atluail finne.
THEN, No prieft can fuffice vs , who are defi-
led with acluall finne, but CHRIST, who nt-
Ycr finned.
6* The four lb propertied A piieft weete for */,
inujl bee free f 10m tbe pollution cftbeje amongfi ^bom
bee converfetb. Then, Wee who are of
polluted lippes, and lyues, and dwell amongft fuch a
people, communicating, manie wayes, of their guil-
tinelTe, can not haue fufficienc comfoit, through anis
prieft , who can bee infe&ed with finne. And, hec
who is a man of polluted lippes, is not meete to bee
a prieft for vs • " 7k*
i 4 o HEBR. CHAP. VII,
7. Tbefiftpropertie: Jt prieft mete for V/, Ity
booted to baue bis ^ftdence in Herteti, and bane com.
maundement oyer Beaten, to open it Vnto vs,and glut
Vs entrie. Then, None other, but CHRIST,
could fufficevs.on whome, by nature , the Doorcs
of Heaven are clofed. No prieft , out of Heaven,
is meetc for vs ,
Verf.27. Whoneedeth'not daylie, as
thofe High Prieftes, to offer vp Sacri-
fice , firft 5 for his owne finnes , and
then, for the peoples : For, this Hee
did once, when Hee offered vp Him-
felfe.
fc:-
$;:::'.
pC
% i
m
m
vpon
lit
■so
i.Tp H E fixt propertie of a fit prieft for Ms : Hee
1 wuft baue m tieede to offer Sacrifice for bis
e^ne finnes^ Then, Neyther Levi, nor I
anie finfull Man after him , can bee a prieft vnder the lice
NewTeftament; but CHRIST onelie , who never §
finned, and fo had never neede to offer for Himfelfe,
2. Jbe fea\e»th pYopertie: Bee tnufi mt baue
neede to offer day lie for the peoples finnes , *>W;0 muft bee
*»r priejt : For , if bee jhould offer the feconddaye,
then tbe fir ft dayes Sacrifice [hould bee declared Mvfujji*
eient: Or, elfe, -toby vfferetb bee agayne % after tbat
vbicb is fufficient t TH E n , 1. The Prieil of
the Newe Tenement , needeth not to offer oftener
'nor once. 2. And if CHRIST'S Sacrifice were of-
fered oftener nor once, or daylie, Hee could not bee
2 fit prieft for vs, nor offer a perfect facrifice forvs;
for,
HSBZ. CHAP. VII. 141
-cr, the oft offering, fliould declare the former offe-
•inges, vnfufficierit, and imperfeft.
3. tiee ghetb a %eafon , fvhy Chrift needed not
to offer v/> of tenet ; Qecaufi bee batb offered vp him-
felfaonce, for the ftnnes of the people.
THEN, 1. CHRIST was both the Prieft.and
:he Sacrifice, in His owne Offering, z. CHRIST'S
Sacrifice can not bee offered vp by anie , but Him-
felfe : another nor CHRIST'S felfe, can not offer
y p CHRIST. 3 . Betwixt the comraing of CHRIST,
and the wry ting of this Epiftlc , which was fundrie
yeares after CHRIST'S Afcention, the Apoffle
knew no Offering of CHRIST, but that onlie once,
vpon the Crofle : and yet , tymes out of number,
was the S a c r a m e n t of the L O R D' S Slip-
per celebrated before this tyme.
4, In that bee m&tyb that once offering,"
the fydfon of bis not offering d*yhe 9 it teacheth
VS , That the perfe&ion of that once offered facri-
fice, maketh the repetition needleflc : and, whofo-
ever maketh it needfull, that CHRIST bee offered
daylie, maketh both CHRIST an imperfect Pried,
and His facrifice imperfeft alfo,
Ferf.iS. For, the Lawe maketh Men
High Prieftes 5 which haue infirmi-
tie 5 but, the worde of the Oath,
which was fince the Lawe , maketh
the Sonne , who is confecrated for
evermore*
142 Hebr, Chap. VII.
HE S gweth a ft>eciall%eafon> Ttbyit befeemetti>
not Vf Under the Go?f>ell,to haueafinfullman
foronr pritftt becaufe this u the verie difference be*
Wixt the Lay>e , and the Golpell .
1 . The Lave makftb Men^bich hme infirmities,
high prieftes J <But , the Ttorde of the Oath s Tob'tch
^m fince the Law, ma^eth the Sonne ; and , none
but the Sonne , Tcho is consecrated for evermore.
Then, The Scripture knoweth no pried , but
the Leviticallprieites, of Aaron's poflcritie , for
the tyme of the Lawe: or, elfe, that one prieit which
was made by an Oath, for the tyme of the Goipell.
Befide thefe, the Apoftle acknowledgeth none ; nor
Were there anie other* in his tyme, in the Church.
2. Beemaketh the difference of the LdV>e,*ndth*
Go?f>ell,to jland t amongft other tbinges, in the diffe-
rence of priefles ; foastbeGo?f>ellcannot admit jucb
prijles , as the Law admitted.
Then, To haue priefles nowe, after the fimili-
tude of the prieftes vnder the Lawe , were to re-
mooue the difference which GOD hath made be-
twixt the Lawe, and the Gofpell .
3. The Differences, as the Apoftle fetteib them
do-tone here, are, 1 . The Courfe taken about priefts,
vnder the LdV>e, yas alterable: theytoenmade ifci-
thout an Oath ; the Laugher declaring it to bee his
tyill, to chaunge that Cowfe, ^chen hee f*W it fitte.
fButtbe Courje taken about the prieftes of the Nm
Teftamenty is with an Oath: apd 7 jo>can not bee chan-
ged. THEH, To make a prieftinthe
e©fpell , who is not confecrated by an Oath , to
abyde
Hebr. Chap. VII. 145
abyde for evermore in the 'Office; but may bee chan-
ged, and another come in , in his place, is contrarie
to the inftitution of the Evangelical! Prieftood.
t. The next Difference, hceroaketh this:
The Lftoe admittelb Men, in tbe plurall number-, a
plaralitie of prieftes X but tbe Gofycll admitteth no />/«-
ralitie of prieftes 5 but tbe Sonne, onelic, to bee prieft.
MelcbifedelCs Order in tbe Type, bath noprieftbut
one in it % without a Sujfragane, or fubftituted priett.
Therefore, CH%IST, tbe true Melcbifede^ is alone
in bis frieftboode, without fanner, or Deputie, or Snf-
fragane* THfiN, To make pluralftie
of prieftes in the Gofpell , is to alter the Order of
Melchisedek, fworne with an Oath; and, to re-
nounce the March fet betwixt the Lawe , and
the Gofpell .
3. The third Difference: Tbe Lave m\etb
men prieftes, but tbe Enngelicall Oatb maketb tbe
! Sonne of GOD frieft for tbe GosfcelL
then, To make a man pnell nowe , is to
v marre the Sonne of God's priviledge, to whome the
pr iviledge onelie belongeth •
4. The fourth Difference: Tbe Lmma\etb
fucb prieftes , as bane infirmitie : that is , Sinfull
I Me n, -tobo can not make tbe fAcrifice Tobich tbey o/*-
fer 7 ejfettaall, to pacifie 5 nortbe'BUfting ^cbichthey
pronounce > to come j nor tbe injtrutfion -tobicb tbefi
give, forcible to open tbe Eyes. Hut tbe Eungelicall
Oatb, ma\ttb tbe Sonne, Tvbo is able to/aue, to tbe Vf-
termojt, all that come to 6 2), through Him.
THEN,
144 Hb-brI C&ap^ VII;
T hen , To make a finfull and weake man, a
Prieftnowe, is to weaken the Priefthoode of the
Gospell, and make it lyketheLaw.
5% The fife Difference. TbeLa*toemdketbmen
friettes, ^bicb bade infirmities , ovet •tobome Death
had power, thai tbey could not lee con fe( rated \hut for
tbeir [hort lyfe tyme, ®ut , the Evangelicall Oath,
Mdketb tbe Sonne % *tobome the Sorrows of Veatb could
not bo\de\ -and batb confecrated H i m for evermore*
THEN , As long asCHRlST'S Confecra-
tion lafteth, none mult meddle with His Office.
£♦ The laft Difference, tbe Lave inftifuting
frietfes 9 -too* not GOD'S Latt Will* lut migbt
fujfer Addition. But, tbe Evangelicall Oatb, is fine?
tbe Law , and GOD'S laft and vncbaungeabk
Will*
THEREFORE , To adde ynto jt , and bring
in as manie Prieftes nowe, as did ferue in the Tem-
ple of olde , is to prbvoke GOD to adde as ma-
Hie Plagues as are written in GOD'S Booke, vp«
en themfelues, and their Priefts alfo.
Tk
HEBR. CHAP.VIIL 145
The Summe of Chap. VII h
p m \ HIS is the fummc ©f all that I haue fpo-
I ken : Wee haue no prieft nowc , but
f CHRIST, who is equall in Glorie
-** to His Father in Heaven, Verf. i. The
Offerer of His owneBodie,, fignifiedby
the Tabernacle, Vcrf. *. For, everie prieft muft o&
fcr fome-thing ;: therefore, fo muft Chrift, Verf. $♦
But, the Typicall Sacrifice Hee could not offer, by
the Lawe ; albeit Hee were on earth, Verf 4. Be-
caufe Hee is not of the Tribe of Levi, whofe pro-
per Office was to meddle with the ihadowes.There-
fore, Hee muit bee the Offerer of the Subftance;
that is , of His owne Bbdie , fignified by the fha-
dowes, Verf. f . And, fo, now, Hee hath taken the
Office over the Levites head; and hath an Office
'.more excellent than they; and is Mediator of a bet-
ter Covenant, than the Covenant which was in their
ty me, Verf. 6 . For, if that Covenant had bene per-
fect, another had beene needlclTe, Verf. 7. But, an-
other Covenant was needfull: and GOD promiled
to make a Newe one, Verf. 8. A better Covenant,
than that olde, which the people brake, Verf. 9.
For, in this Covenant, GOD vndertaketh, to make
vs kcepe our parte of it, Verf. 10. u. And, to par-
don, where wee fayle, Verf. n. Now, when GOD
promifed a Newe Covenant , Hee declared the
other tu bee olde 5 and, to bee abolifhed, when the
Newe came. Vcrf 13.
K 7hu
i 4 ^ HEBR. CHAP. VIII.
7 he doUrine of Chap. VI I U
VERS. i.
NOw,of the thinges which wee haue
fpoken, this is the fumme: We haue
- fuch an High Prieft, who is fet on the
Right Hand of the Throne of the Ma-
jeftie, in the Heavens*
i.*Tp H E Apoftle, accommodating biwfelfejt
X helpe tbccapacitie and memorie of the He*
brewes 5 and urging the fteciall .fojnH of
bis Difcouife, is vortbic of imitation.
2. In faying, Wee haue fuch an High i
Prieft, who is kt dcwne on the Right:
Hand ; <jre. bee [cttetbfoortb the Glorie of CbrifTi
s
pet fin, that bee may commende His Triettbood*
then , i. The Glorie of CHRIST'S Office,
is not feenc, till the Glorie of His Perfon bee feene.
z. The Glorie of His Perfon is not feene, till His glo-
rious Soveraygnitie , and Governament of the
Worlde bee feene. 3 . Yea, the Glorie of CHRI ST
is not rightlie feene , till His Equalitic with the Fa-
ther, in Glorie, bee feene, and acknowledged.
3 . In faying^ that Cbiift , as bigb friejl, is fit
downeontbe r i{igbt band of the Throne, bee giMb Vx
to Vnderstand , That CHRIST, as in His
Divine Nature, Hee is vndivided from the Father, in
Glorie, and Dominion j So, in His Humane Nature,
Jriee is exalted to the Fcllowihip of Divine Glorie,
With
HEBR. CHAP. VIII. 147
xvith the Father : Becaufc of the Vnion of the Hu-
mane Nature, with the Divine, in one Perfon of the
Mediator : The two Natures ftill remayning diftin-
guiflicd ; but not divided, nor feparated , the one
from the other .
4, Bee notetb the place of thisGhrie, to bee in the
Heavens > therein bee preferrelb Cbrijl,abouetbe
Lcviticall frieftes: for, tbeir Triefiboode it onclie
txercyfedcnEartb ; butChijl's, in Heaven*
and , therefore , When wee will employ
our high Prieft , wee haue no earthlie Citie to feeke
Him in 5 but in the Heaven, theonelie Place and
Palace of His residence,
Verf.%. A Minifter of the San&uarie,
and of the true Tabernacle , which
the LORD pitched, and notman.
i.^rjO%all this GUy'ic, yet Cbrifi is JIM called
J/ beerea Minifter; To Show Vs,
That His High Honour , hindereth Him
iot to doe His Office, for our Good.
2. Hee is called a Minifter of the San-
ftuarie, or, of the holie thinges; fortbe
irtrdewill agree ^itb both 3 and both tende to otte pur*
pofet for , the bolie tbinges, yerc all tjed to the
Sanftuarie : and, hee tbat *toas Minijler of the San*
tiuaiie^as Minifter of the bolie thinges alfo^ and
that, in nawe of the SaynHes. t^ove , the SanBua»
tie, it the bolic thing**, ifhicb beercis fjfokfn of, is
K 2 the
i 4 S ^EBR. CHAP. VIII.
the thing fignifiedby the SanBuarie, andby the holie
thinges. Jnd, fo, taking all the ftgnifieations of the
•bordc together , Wee Are TavghT,
That CHRIST, in his Glorie, is not ydle; but,as
a faythfull Agent , in the hcavenlie San&uarie , ta-
king the care of all the holie thinges , which his
fayndtes, and people, are commaunded to prefent,
procuring, and giving foorth, all holie, and fpiri-
tuall thinges , from heaven, to his fayn&es , which
their eftate requyreth ,
3* Hee is edited, a Minifier of the true
Tabernacle, which GOD pitched, and
not man : That is , The Minifier of his ctone
{Bo<He } tHit4culoujliefQtmedbj G D ; not after the
ordmaiie wanner of other wen, fignified, and reprefen-
ted by the Typiull Tabernacle.
Then, The Tabernacle, and Temple, vnder
theLawe,was but the fhadowe; and Chriit's Bo-
die was the true Tabernacle. For, i. As the fym-
boles of GOD'S prefence, was in the typkalJTa-
bernacle j So the fulnefte of the Godhead dwelleth
bodilie in Chrilt. i. As the typicall tabernacle had
inciofed in it all the holie thinges , the Candle-flicke,
Tabic of Shew-bread , Laver , Altar, &c. So hath
the humanitie of Chrift, or Chrift the Man, all holi-
nefle, and perfection 5 the fulnefle of all good , and
all holie thinges, in him, Light, Foode, Wafhing,
and Reconciliation , and all inhimfelfe; that out of
his fulnefle, Wee may all receaue Grace for Grace.
i. As the Tabernacle , in the outmoft Coveringes,
feemed but bafe, yet had better ftuffe within; "Sd,
our L O K D , when hce dwtlcin the tabernacle of
his
HESR. CAAP. VIII. 149
his flefli amongft vs , was found in forme as a man,
and in the fBape of a fervaunt : but, inwardlie, was
full of Grace , and Truech.
4. In calling ChriB' $ Bodte $ The true
Tabernacle, which GOD builded, and
not man, keefeacbeth Wi To make vfe of Chrilt
in trueth, as the Church pf olde made vfe of the Ta.
bcrnacle in the Type : That is, In him feeke GOD,
Towardes him turne the Eye of our foule, when wc
feeme, to our felues, to bee farre remooved, to the
ende of the earth * In him offer all our fpirituall fa-
crifices -, In him feeke our Wafliing, our Foode, our
Light, our Comfort : In him, as his Pricftes, make
our Abode, and daylie Dwelling. In him let vs liue ?
and breathe.
5« Info calling Chrift, be appropriatctb tbgfacrU
firing of bis $odie y to bimfclfe, in bis ovne per foveas
tbeperfonall and profit AH of bis friefiboode : for tbe
offering of tbe Ttbicb Sacrifice, once % and new ofte*
ner, (as Hebr. vij. tj.fhovetb) bee keepetb
pill tbe flyle of the onelie Miniflcr of tbe true Tafau
nacle> as his owne incommunicable Prerogative,
«*nd , therefore , Who-fo-cver prefumeth
to offer his Bodie, prefumeth alfo to take his place.
ytrf. 3 . For j everie High Prieft is orday-
ned to offer Giftes, and Sacrifices:
wherefore, it is of neceflitie, that this
Man hauefome-what alfo to offer.
K 3 He<Ls
I5Q Hebr. Chap. VIIL
HE E proowb, That Chrift is tbe Minijler of
the Tabernacle of bis o^ne $odie, by offering it
\p 5 becaufc it behooved him, feeing bee u a
Prieft, to offer vpfome-tb'wg* cytber tbetypicall Ob-
lations, or elfe bis ov>ne Bodie, reprefented by tbem.
$ut tbetypicall Oblations he could not offer, according
totbeLa^e , mtbeemg a Levice: Therefore, bee
lebmed to offer Vp b'mfe\fe % reprefented by the typi*
tall Oblations . Then,
The Apoftle acknowledgeth no Prieft t but cyther
the Leviticall prieft, or the I'rieft that offercth vp his
owne Bodie. And, who-fo-ever pretendeth to haue
the Office of a prieft nowe, vfurpeth eyther the Of-
fice of the Lcvite, or Chrift 's Office.
Verf.^. For, if Hee were on earth, Hec
fhould not bee a Prieft ; feeing that
ihere are Prieftes, which offer Giftes
according to the Lawe.
i.TJT E B prooyetb,Tbat Chrift cannot offer vp
A -1 tbe typicall Oblations ; §ecaufe bee can nop
bee a friefl on eartb , albeit bee Wre on earth : £e-
caufe frieJlboodeoneartb 9 is proper to the LeVites on-
lie: For, they are tbeonelie friejles, bylaw, on
earthy and haue prajcrybedto tbem, by Layre^bat
%btj fhould offer .
Queftion. You vill at}$ mee beere, Wm not
Chrift a Triejt, y>ben bee vat on eartb i I aun-
f wcr cj Xes. Ho^tbcnjajtb tbe 4pofile here, If be;
mrc
Hebr. Chap, VIII. 151
tyre on earth, bee fhould not bee a Priejti I aun-
fwerej <Becaufe % albeit bee began bis &rieftboodc)rp*
one Mb, yet bee could not broo^e bis Office of friejl-
boodeon tbe earth. For,ft6thebigbfrieft t T$bo Teas
tbe Type, carried tbe Sacrifice, once a-yeare, through
the Court, and before tbe Sanlluarie lulled tbe Sacri-
fice, and then toohj tbe bUode thereof in vnto tbe Ho-
Heft of all , and prefented bimfelfe there before tbe
L fl(© , v>itb thebloode,to intercede for tbe people,
4»d there remayned, during tbe tyme of Interceftion
tppojnBed to htm : So Chrift, carrying bis Sacrifice
out of the Citie, offered v/> bis fiodie, on the Altar of bis
Godhead, to bis Father ? and, by bis owe bloode, en*
tered into tbe beatenlie Santtuarie, and J ate dovne, on
tbe (Right hand of the Majefiie on high ; and there
bceltictbfcr ever, to intercede for \s $ having then sn-
ded bis Sacrifice, <uthisApojUeproo\>etb, Chap, vij*
tj. and Chap, ix. 2;. 16. And, bating no Sa*
irifice nWe to ojfer on earth, it is -Kith reafon,tbat the
Affile fayeth ; if Hce were on earth, Hec
fhould not bee a Prieft.
Whence Wee Learne, i.ThatChrift ifi
not nowe on the earth , nor in anie place thereof :
and, therefore , if anie man (ay to vs f Loe , heere bee
is; Loe, there bee is, wee mull not belieue him : it is
a falfe chrift hce Ihoweth vs , and not the True, as
CHRIST himfelfeforc-warnethjMATTH. xxiv.23.
x. That it is impoffiblc, that Chriit fhould nowe bc«
on the earth ; for then fhould hce lofe his Prieft-
hoode , which is impoflible. For , if hee were on
earth, hce ihould not bee a Prieft, fayeth the Apoftle
K 4 hcere*
IJ2 HEb r. Chap. VIII.
heere. 3. That drift's Priefthoode is oneiie dif*
charged nowe in heaven , feeing hce can noc bee a
Pricft on earth .
*• His^eafonis^ They arePrieftcs 5 which
offer Giftes, according to the Lavve.
THEN, Emit Prieft, vbo hooketbkis Triell-
hoode on earth, mujl offer Giftes, according to the Law,
<u the Apoftle btere reafoneib I jfnd, fucb fiiejlcs as
tbofe, Chrift batb abolifbed , baring chauvged (be
fPrieftboode 9 dud tbe Law alfe .
Therefore, There can bee no Pried
by Office on carrh ac all, with G OCT'S 'allo-
wance.
Vtrf.%. \Vho ferue vntothe Example,
andShadowe, of Heavenlie thinges:
as Mofes was admonifhed of GOD,
when hee was about to make the Ta-
bernacle : For, fee ( fayeth Hee) that
thou make all t hinges according to the
Patterne fhowed vnto thee in the
Mount .
TT£5 defcybetb, tbe proper v/e of tbs Lewie all
■■* frieftes, to feme vnto tbe Example of heavenlie
Tbinges. T H B N t 1. The Incarnation of
Omit, his Death, and the Benefited thereof, figni-
fied by Leviticall Shadowes, are heavenlie thinges,
in regarde of their heavenlie Fruites, and Effctlcs,
and other heavenlie Refpe#es$ and, are with an
: ' heavenlie
Hhbr. Chap, VIII. ijj
heavcnlie Mynde to bee looked vpon. 2. The Ce-
remonies of theLawe , were not ydle Rites ; bur.
Examples, and Figures of Chrift, and his Graces ;
by the which men were led, then, as by the hand, to
Chrift, who was to come,
U From Exod.sxv. 40, bee prowetb, they
were Shadows of beavenlietbinges-, becaufe the fat-
t erne in the Mount represented tbe beatcnlic thinger,
and Mofes Tabernacle reprefented the fatterneintbe
Mount: Therefore, it reprefented bea^enlie tbinges.
Jnd 3 Vnto this Patterned** Mofes tjed.
THEN, 1. GOD would not, no, not in the
tyme of Types , fuftcr anie devyfe of man to come
in, for reprefenting anie thing heavenlic : Much
lefle will hee nowc. 2. Thofe which himfelfe or-
daynech, hec will hauc obferyed, and none omitted.
Verf.6> But nowehath Hee obtayncda
more excellent Minifterie- by howe
much alfo Hee is the Mediatour of a
better Covenant , which was eftabli-
fhed vpon better Promifes.
I. HP H E offering of tbe Typhall Oblations 9 bee
A bath made proper to tbe Le+ites. Now, tbe
offering of tbe true Sacrifices, and fer vice belonging
ibcre+nto>hce appropriated to Chriit; andcalletbit,
A more excellent Minifterie.
Then, 1. The offering of the thing fignificd
by the Leviticall Types , is more excellent than all
their Qflfefinges* i. This Minifterie is proper vnto
\ 1 Chriil
154 HfiBH. Chap. VIII.
Chrift onclie , in his owne perfon .
s. from this bee prefenetbtbe MediatomjhipQf
Chriftfto the Typicall : The ftomifes^and the CoVf-
nane now, to the Covenant then. His reafoning , isi
As the Minifterie is, fo is the Mediatour. The Mini-
ftene is more excellent, in offering vp himfelfe, than
thefhadowes. Therefore, the Mediatour is more
excellent nowe, than the typicall of olde.
Then, The offering of Chrift's Bodie , which
is the more excellent Minifterie , is ftill annexed to
the Perfon of the Mediatour onelie. And , who-fo-
ever intrudeth himfelfe into that excellent Minifte-
rie, of offering vp ChriiVs Bodie, intrudeth himfelfe
alfo into the Office of the Mediatour.
5 . In comparing the Covenant then % and no*toe,bee
makgtb this the better } $ecaufe the fromifei are bet*
Ur. WHENCE WEE LEARNE , i. That there
was a Covenant betwixt GOD, and his Church, of
©Ide , vnder the Lawe : And, fo, Reconciliation to
bee had with G QJ> then. i. That how- fo-ever
in fubftance of Grace, both the Covenantes agreed^
yet the forme of this Covenant vnder the Gofpell,
is better : Becaufe the expreiTe conditions are bet-
ter, the Promifes are more Ipirituall, and more free
•f ftrayte conditions.
ferfj. For, if that firft Covenant had
beene faultleffe, then fhould no place
haue beene fought for the fecond.
TO than the abolishing of the olde Covenantees
proowbit, MttobeefaHltlejfti <Beca*fe a Reve
Ceventwt
HEBR. CHAP. VIIL 15J
Covenant W promifcd in place thereof. l{pt that
ante thing v>*6 Wong in that Covenant \ buf betaufe it
•*a$ imptifefl, and all thinges needfM not exprejfed iu
itclearlie. Whence wee learne,
1. That the LORD'S proceeding with his
Church , hath ever beene from the leffe perfeft, to
the more perfe&, till Chrift came. z. That where
ever GOO addeth, or altereth, what hee once did
inftituce; by fo doing , hee fhoweth,That before his
Addition, hee had nut exprcfTed all his Mynde, as in
the tyme of the Olde Teftament. 3. Wheil once
hee hath perfected his courfe taken with his Church,
as nowe hee hath done vnder the Newe Teilameut,
hee altereth the matter no more.
Verf. 8. For, finding fault with them,
hee fayeth- Beholde, the dayes come,
( fayeth the LORD) when 1 will
make a Newe Covenant with the
Houfe of Ifraell , and the Houfe of
Iudah.
I . J-I E E prooVeth, That there Teas an impcrfe*
tliou in the Olde Covenant $ fiecaufc G 09
found fault 7»itb the people Vnder it •
Then. The imperfection of the Covenant of
olde, was efpeciallie in default of the parties with.
whome it was made - y who, by their inabilitie to ful-
fill it, or beholde the drift of it, made it vnable t*
(auc themfelues .
z. Intbevordesof Uttm*\}L*). ii.tbclO%*
x$6 Hebr. Chpa. VIII.
prowtfttht tomafya Covenant, a ftcr^Atdes^itb the
houfe of lfraell , and ludab.
T hen, r. The partie in {he Newe Covenant, is
not all Man-kynde, but the Church of the Newe Te-
irament; the fpirituail lfraell, and Iudah. 2. This
Covenant was no: brought to light of olde ; but had
itsownetyme of man iteration. 3, Even then, the
Church was made wyfe of the imperfection of the
Olde Covenant; that they might learne to Ioofce
through the outward forme of it, to a better, 4. The
Hope, and Too-looke, which they had towardes the
Newe Covenant , helde vp their heart ; that they,
without vs , and our Privilcdgcs , fliould not bee
perfe&ed ♦
Verf.9. Not according to the Covenant
that I made with their fathers, in the
day when I tooke them by the hand,
to leadc them out of the land of R-
gypt; becaufe they continued not in
My Covenant • and I regarded them
not, layeth the LORD.
1. T 1 H E Trofbet djftipguijkelb tbeOlde Con*
JL ndnl , from tbt Kcve, by defcrjbhg the
QldeA^baiti •&>/*, bowbrofyn, and bow
punijhed. Fortbafirjl^tbe ten Cewmaundements, and
iberejl of the 1UW delivered nto them , ybenlbsj
tAtne out of JEgytt, *^ the Covenant of olde $ therein
GOD promifed) To bee their GO®, vpon Condition,
Tbat tbey did dl lb at bee commaanded them I and t
ibey
Hebr. Chap. VIII. " 157
they accepted the Condition. So, Albeit
there was Grace hcere, in fundrie Articles, covenan-
ted, yet the forme of the Covenant, was lykcthc
Covenant of Workes. Compare Iercm. xvij*
*j, with krem.xxxj. 3 !• 3 2. 33. &c.
2. For the next: They continuednotinit, through
leaning to their o^ne flrcngth, and feeing to ejlablip?
their ovne %ighteoufnefje ', beeing ignorant of the
<%igbtco*fnejfe of GOV. Thy dealt dcceatfullie in
the Covenant, and fell to open Idolatiie, fiom t)me,to
tyrne. SO, By the Covenant of Workcs,
no man will bee feund fteadfaft.
3. Fortbepunifhmentofitil regarded them
riot. In the Hebrew it is <tsmucb,as } 1 Lorded
it over them: That is, Vfed My Hujlandlie,and
Lordlie Authorise Q\cr them, and fo mifregardedthem
Whereof wee haue to learnc, J. That as
GOD'S Lordffiip, and Husbandfhip, is an Obli-
gation of doing well to the Covenant keeper; Solv-
it a Declaration, of his juft Freedome, and Authori-
se, to punifh the Covenant breaker, i. That when
GOD is pleafcd, to exercyfe his Dominion, and Au-
tocrine, over Covenant breakers, the tranfgreflbur
falleth in miflregarde with GOD : that is, As little
account is made of his lyfe, as of one without the
Covenant. 3. That to bee miffrcgarded of GOD,
is the fumme of all Iudgement. 4. That the impo-
tencieof the people, to keepe the Olde Covenant,
did net exc#me them from the puniinnxnt due to
Khe breaking ot it .
4. The L0r\p mk<tb ibeh wjiMitiein tbeOUe
Covenant,
158 Hebr. Chap. VIII.
Covenant 9 tbefyafonof his making of a. T^rft* one.
Wherein the Lord's Bountie is vcrie remark-
able 5 Who , our of our evill , taketh occafion, to
doe vs fo much more good: And, becaufe of mens
inftabilitie in the Olde Covenant , makerh another
Covenant , whereby hee maketh vs to perfevere irt
obedience .
ferf. 10. For, this is the Covenant that
I will make with the Houfe of Ifraell^
after thofedayes,fayeth the LORD;
I will put My Lawes into their myade*
and wry te Them in their heartes; and
' Iwillbeetothema GOD, and they
(hall bee to Mee a People.
TH7S is the letter Covenant 9 contayning letter
fpromtfes, whereof CHRIST is Mcdiatour,
And Suretic, \nto all them that belieue in Hiw.
W her ei n cor (ider , i ♦ That all the Articles are
£romifes$ and, fo, doc requyre in the partiethat
will joyne in the Covenant , Fayth, to embrace the
Promifes ; that the Covenant rray bee agreed vnto
on both fides. : GOD promifing, and the ncedie
Sinner heartilie accepting. 2. That, what is requy-
ted in the Olde Covenant, as a Conditoin,is heere
turned into a Promife, by GOD, in theNcwe. In
the Olde Covenant, hee requy red obedience to his
Commaundementes : and heere hee gromifeth, ro
Wryte his Lawes in ourheartes/ GOD vndertaketh
io doe our parte in vs , if wee will belieue in Him.
5. That the fenfe of Wantes, and the feeling of our
Imperfeft
HEBR. CHAP. VII T. 159
Impcrfe&iqns, yea, of our heartes wickedne/Te, and
earelefneiTe, boch of heart and mynde ; yea, the fee-
ling of the inlacks, or defefls,of repentance & fayth,
arc not juft hinderances, to make a foule that gladlie
would bee reconciled with GOD, in CHRIST,
ftandabacke, from embracing this Covenant : But,
by the contrarie, the feeling of finfulneflej'n mynde,
and heart , are Preparations, to fitte vs , and fet vs
on, to joynein this Covenant, wherein GOD vn-
dertaketh tohelpe, and remede, all thefe feltevills,
through His CHRIST; by putting His Lawesin our '
Mynde, and wry ting them in our Heartes. For, what
is this elfe, but to illuminate our Mynde, morcand
mod, with the vndcrftanding of His Will ; arid, to
frame our Heart, and Affedions, to the obedience of
the fame ? 4. That, by the Covenant, Comforr is
provyded for finners, who are humbled in the fenfe
of their finnes : and no doore opened for preemp-
tion, nor rowme given to prophane perfons, to goe
on their wayes, bleffing themfclues. For, the maker
of the Newe Covenant prafuppofcth two thinges :
Firll, That His partie renounce his owne righteouf-
nefi'ej which hce might feeme able tohaue by the
Olde Covenant. Next, That hee flee, for Reliefe,
to GOD, in CHRIST, tohaue theBenefites pro-
mifed in this Newe Covenant. Which if hce doe,
itisimpofliblethatheecaneythct leanetohis owne
Merites , or Hue in the loue of his finfull Luftes.
jr. That, by this Covenant, fuchanVnion is made
betwixt GOD and the Believer, that the Believe*
is the LORD'S Adopted Chylde , and the
LORD is the Believers GOD, All-fufficientfor
ever i promffing to bee All to the Believer , which,
TO BEE OVR GOD , may importe ; and , t*
make the Believer All that one of HIS PEOPLE
fliouM bee, fir/. I liAj^
i6o HEBR. CHAP. VIXI.
Verf ii. And, they fhall not teach ever le
man his neyghbour, and everie man
his brother, faying , Know the Lord:
For, all fhall knowe Mec> from the
leaft,tothegreateft.
u ySffyle Hee fayeth, They fhall' not
teach every man his ney hgbour,
bee doeth not meane , that his Word, and Ordinances,
and Mhiftetie appoyntedVybim, or btotherlic comma*
vion, formutuall edification, fhall bee fmffrtgarded %
or not made vJV of: $ut» by ibe contraries That bet
Will himfclfe bee their Teacher, in theft bis event
Means x Firft, ghing his Children a greater toe a fur e
vftbe Spiriie, and a mor e near e communion With him-
felfi, tbanofolde. z ♦ Making bis Children fo wyft
^ntoSahation^as they fhallnotbangthtirVayih vp*
on mans author jtie : hut fearcb, by ail meanes* till
iky vnderftandtbe Myndeof GOD, the infallible
Teacher ; as hee bath regaled hiwfelfein his Word'e.
3 . So, clearing the Trueth s which is outwardlie taught
$ntotbem,by his owne lnjtrumentes , after Jo fur e, and
pevfwdftue a manner , by bis Spirit , inwardlit j that
the outward Teaching, fhall bee no Ttacbing f in com*
farifon of the inward Concurrence ', according as Vet
bearetbofcS&rn&titineswete taught, info btliettd
indeedetbt Womans report e, that they might got to
Cbrift : but v hen they were come to blm f gOt fo great
fathfdttion fim himfclfe, that they faydetnto bet)
Now
HEBR* CHAP. VIIL 161
Nowwco belieue, not becaufe of thy faying
for wee luue heard him our fclues, and know*
that this is indeed that Chrift, Iohn jy. <jt.
So TvM the L %p ivtoaidlti wakj bis Truetb po.
ytrfull \nto Salvation to bis <rfowe$ that tbey may fay
totbofetbatarsbis Ib(lrnmenies '> Nowe wee be*
lieue, not becaufe of your faying , but becaufe
wee haue heard hira onr fclues *
Then, i. It is not GOD'S will, that other
mens Bclicfe, fliould bee the Rule of our Beliefe: but
that wee ail fearch to vnderftand the Scriptures, and
GOD'S Will revealed therein. 2,Itiseafie, from
this Ground, to augfwere that famous Queftion:
Hm k?°1* joufucb and jucb Grounds of Salvation*
Wee aunfwere : It is an Article $f tbel{e^ Cove*
vant, They (hall bee ali taught of GOD-
2. Hee fayethi They fhall all knowc
Mee , from the leaft , to the greateft*
Then, i. The Newe Covenant admitcethall
Hankes , and Degrees of Perfons ; and excludeth
none, high, nor lowe, that loue to embrace it. 2- It
may bee , in fundrie poynftes of Trueth , fome of
them bee ignorant , and mifltakeq , more nor other
fome : But of the faving Knowledge of G O D, in
CHRIST , they (hall all haue light, in a fating mea-
sure, v The greateifc , as well as the meaneil, in
H-hat-fo-ever refpeft of Place , or Giftes , mult bee
GOD'S Difciples , in the ftudic of Saving Know-
ledge , and hcartie obedience,
Yerfi 1 2 • For, I will be mcf cifull to theiv
h ynrigh'
1 6z HE8R. CHAP. Vllt.
vnrightcoufnefTe ; and their finned,
and their iniquities, will I remember
no more.
i.THOw^ vj helieue the fomet frmifes, bee
A addetb to a New Article , of ^fmifiion of
Sinties: becaufefrem ibe Confcience oftbofejrdinaYilie,
doe aYj[e our Donbts, and dijficukie of drawing mate to
GOD. Then, |, The Confcience of
Sinne, muft not dry ue vs away from GOD: but/
rather, force vs to run vnto GOD, more humblic:
Becaufe , onelie to fuch as come vnto Him , in His
CHRIST, is Remiffion of Sinne promifed.
%. What-fo-evcr forte of finnes they bee, Vnrigh-
feoufnefife, or Sinne, or Iniquitie, they fhall not hin-
der GOD to bee gracious to the Penitent, fleeing to"
this Covenant, for Refuge.
2. In faying j Vox: I will bee mercifully
x, Hee maketh His Mercie, pardoning Sinne, the
Reason of Hisbeftowingthe former good things:
His giving of one Grace , the Reafon of giving an-
other : even Grace, for Grace, z. Hec makcth His
Mercie, the Ground of all this Favour, and nothing
in the man's perfon, or workes , or worthineffe of
his fayth. }. The word Mercifvll, is in the Ori-
ginall, Pacified; and doeth importc botjx GOD'S
refped to the Propitiatorie Sacrifice of CHRIST,
which pacifieth Him towardes vs; and, alfo, our
dueric, in looking towardes it, as the Pryce of our
Reconciliation.
3* In that iIh LORD jcjnetbtbc Proshife,of
pning
HZ BR. CBAP. VIII. 16 $X
putting Hit Lave in the tnynde, and Tvryting it in out
beart 7 Teitb the fromife of%emifihn of Sinnes , Hee
Teacheth Vs , That Hee will haue everie
Confederate Soule , that feeketh the Benefite of this
Covenant , to joyne all thefe Benefites together, in
their Claime ; with Remirtion of Sinne, Peeking to
joyne the illumination of their mynde, renovation of
their heart, and lyfe, at leaft in their defires, and en-
devours : and not to (ever one of them from ano-
ther t but ftudfe, in vprlghtnefle, to haue them all.
A. Wbyle Bee fayetb f Bee toill remembei their \
fmnes no more 9 Hjsb Tiacheth , i. That Hee will
never forgiue finne, nor forget it, but fct it ever in
His fight , till a man enter into this Covenant with
Him, through CHRIST, x. That when Hee hath
forgiven finne, Hee forgetteth finne alfo : what-fo<»
ever Hee remitteth 7 Hee remooveth from His re-
memberance.
Verf. 13. In that Hee fayeth, A Ncvve
Covenant , Hee hath made the firfl:
olde . Nowe , that which decay,
eth , and waxeth olde 5 is readic to
vaniih away*
F%0 M the name that the L0%p gheth this Co-
+enant,:n calling it New, iff dnwetbrtoo Con*
fequences : The frit , That the former Covenant^ by
this -toord,y»M declared oUe. Next, That as it vm
declared olde 3 fo v<u it declaied 7 Jho\tli* after , to he§
abolifhed .
L z Them
1^4 Hbbk. Chap. V1IL
Them, i # The Ieaft word that proceedeth out
ef GOD'S Mouth, is weyghtie, and worthie of
confideration. 2, What-fo-ever GOD'S Word .
doeth importe, by due confequence, muft bee taken
for GOD'S Trueth, and GOD'S Mynde,as if it
were exprefTed, 3. Seeing CHRIST is come, and
the tyme is nowe of this Newe Covenant , wee
knowe, that by GOD'S authorise, the Leviticall
Ordinances, and whole forme of the Legall Cove-
nant, and Ceremonial! formes of worihip, arcabro-
gated.
The fumme GfChap. IX.
THEN, That you may fee this more clear-
lie, Let vs take a yiew of the typicall Or-
dinances, in theolde Covenant, and of
their accomplifhment in CHRIST. Vn-
der the olde Covenant , and typicall Ta-
bernacle , there were fundrie fhadowes, Verf. 1. 2.
The Tabernacle divided in two rowmes , and their
furniture within them both, Verf. 3.4. ?. In the
vtter rowme the Prieftes refortcd daylie, Verf. 6.
In the inner rowme, oneliethe high Prieft , once
a-yeare,, Verf. 7. The clofe-keeping of which
rowmeVfignified, That the Way to Heaven, was not
to bee fulhe cleare , during the tyme of thole fha-
dowes, Verf. 8. Nothing done theu , externallie,
could quyet the Confcience, Verf. 9. All beeing buc
lemporane fhadowes, impofed till CHRIST came,
cot*
HE BR. CHAP. IX.- 165
to rcformc all , Verf. 10. But when CHRIST
came, Hee gaue to thofe fhadowes, accompliftment.
For, Hee was Priefl of the true Tabernacle of His
©wne Bodie , fignified by the typicall Tabernacle,
Verf. 11 . And, by His owne Bloode, entered into
Heaven, for our aetcrnall Redemption, Verf. it.
For, if the Types procured a Ceremoniall cleanfing,
Verf. 15. Howe much more (hall His Bloode, true-
lie, and in effeft, procure our Iuftification, and Saa-
ftification > Verf. 14. And, therefore, that Remif-
fion of Sinnes, and seternall Lyfe, might bee givea to
the Faythfull, both then of olde, and nowe, Hee be-
hooved, by His Office, to riiakc His Teftament, and
die, Verf. 1 s . For, fo requy reth the nature of a Te-
ftament , Verf 16. 17. "Wherefore, the typicall Te-
ftament, of olde, alfo behooved tohauca typicall
death , as Levit. xvj. maketh playne , Verf. 18. iy.
ic. 21. Yea, everie Cleanfing of the Types , and
everie Remiffion , behooved to bee with Bloode,
Verf. 2i. Therefore, the thinges reprefented by the
Types, behooved to bee cleanfed by better Bloode,
even the Blood of the Messias, Verf, 23. For,
CHRIST entered not into the typicall Santhjarie*
but into Heaven it felfe , Verf. 24, And, offered
not Hircvfelfe often, as the imperfect Leviticall Sacri-
fice was offered, Verf, 15". For , then fhould Hee
haue often died. But His once Offering , wasfuffi-
cient for ever, Verf, 2$. And, as GOD appoyn-
ted men but once to die, Verf. 27. So C H R I S T
was but once offered , till the Tyme Hee come to
Judgement , for the Salvation of the Faythfull,
VerC 2*.
The
i$$ HEBR. CHAP. IX.
The doBrines of Chap. /X
VERS i.
THEN,verilie, the firft Covenant had
alfo Ordinances of Divine Service,
and a worldlie San&uarie.
THE word [Ordinances] in the Otigfoall, u
alfo Iuftifications, in the plurall number: f®
called, becaufe they tefrefented our lutfification.
Wmirbof Wes Learni , i. That as other
shinges were cyped vnder the Lawe - y fo alfo was our
Judication, and the manner cf obtayning the fame,
fhadowed foorth. i. That thofe things which then
toere called Ivstifications, were fo called onclie
Becaufe they were the Rcprefentations of the way
of obtayning Ivstification : for they did not ju-
ftifie. 3. That albeit Ivstification bee onelie
one; yet the types thereof wera manics: no one of
them bceing able to expreffe theTrueth, but in
parte „
2. By calling them Ordinances of Di-
vine Service, he teacbetb w, That, fomc-
eyrae, thofe Ceremonies which are nowc aboliflied,
were, duringtheir owne tyme, partes of GOD'S
externall Worfliip, in regarde of the Commaundc-
aaent of GOD injoyning them.
3. tBycAlling the Sanltuarie Worldlie, hee ted*
thetb Vj, To thinke of all the extemall Glurie of Le-
yiticall Service, onlie as the earthlie reprefentation of
Heavenlie things: and, vnder all thefe earthlie (ha*
iifowes , to fecke in, to an Heavenlie fignification.
Y:r}\i* For,
HEBR. CHAP. IX. i6j
ycrf. 2. For, there was a Tabernacle
made, the firft, wherein was the Carir
dle-fticke, and the Tabic, and the
Shew-bread, which is called the San-
duarie.
Verf i . And after the fecond Vay le, the
Tabernacle,' which is called the Ho-
lieftofall:
ffrf. 4. Which had the Golden Cenfer,
and the Arke of the Covenant, over-
lay d round about with Golde^where-
ih was the Golden Pot that had Man-
na, and Aaron's Rod that budded,
and the Tables of the Covenant.
ferf 5 . And, over it, the Cherubims of
Glorie, fhadowing the Mercie-Scate;
of which wee can not nowe fpeake
particularlic.
Verf. 6. Nowe, when thefe thinges were
thus ordayned, the Prieftes went al-
' wayes into the firft Tabernacle , ac-
complifhing the Service of GOD*
Verf. 7. But into the fecond , went the
high Prieft alone, once everie yeare;
not without Blood, which hee offered
for himfelfe* and for the errours of
the people. UH[m
10 HEBR. CRJkP. IX.
HEE fetteib before our Eyes, the pltafant Vact
of GOD'S outward Worfhip\ that f intbeWyfe
appointing of everie things for place, for dftifionof
rotymes , for Furniture, for Ornamentes, for Mate-
liaUs,for fer fins, for Attiom, for or del of doing, we
may beholdt the Glorie , not onelie of the Appeynter of
tbemi but) alfi t the Glorie of the Church, and of Bed*
Ven 9 andof CHRIST, and of His SaynUes, repre-
sented there -by ; asfarre above the Glorie ofthofe out"
•totfdthinge$,(U Heavtnlic, and Spirituall t hinge s > are
dhmeartbliCi & the particular Expofttion of the ma*
nkgof the Types , in their owne proper place , will
mak$ playne j which wee can not meddle with hecre 9
feeing the Apffle judgtth it> not pertinent.
Verf.S. The holieGhoft this fignifying,
that the way into the Holieft of all,
was not yet made manifeft, whyle as
the firft Tabernacle was yet /tending.
BE €xpwnietb 9 what the high friers going .
fc though the Vayle^bat once a-ywe,dUmeane 9
faying 3 The holie GhoH fignified feme-thing
tbere-by* Then, i. The boiieGhoft,
is the Author of thc'fe Ordinances of Levt , and of
Matters appoynfted about that Olde Tabernacle, as
of the Expreflions of His owne Mynd to theChurch :
and, fo, Hee is verie GOD. 2. The holic Ghotf, is
a difiinil perfon of the Godhead, e.\ercifing the pro-
pet actions of a perfci* , fubfifting by Hi'rcfelfe > di-
h:
Hebr. Chap. IX. 169 _
*e$ing the Ordinances of the Church, teaching the
Church, and interpreting the meaning of the Types
vnto the Church. 3 . The Church vuder the La we,
was not altogether ignorant of the Spirituall Signifi-
cation of the Leviticall Ordinances ; bcuuk the ho-
lie Ghoft was then teaching them the meaning.
4. Thofe Rites, and Ceremonies, were not fo darke
in themfelues , as they could not bee , in anie forte,
vnderftoode : but were Expreffions of the Myndc
of GOD, to the Church of that tyme.
*♦ Tbtf yhicb the bolie Gbott did fignifie, ty*5
*]?(*, That the way vnto the Holicil or all, was
not yet made rcanifeft , whyle as the firil Ta-
bernacle was yet llanding. Then,
That the Holieft of all, reprefented Heaven , the
Old.e Church did knowe.
3 ♦ Hi* fojeth not tbat t be •**} to Hc&en v>m ch«
fed; but not cleariie manifested, Then,
They knewe the way to Heaven, darklie, throuofe
the Vayle of Types. 2. They knewe there was & a
tyme of clearer Light comming.
4. The tyme of the endurance of this not clean &14-
tiiftflAtion oftbelvdy t* Heaven, i$ ftt downe to bee 9
Whyle the fuft Tabernacle was Handing*
Then, The Olde Church was taught, 1. That
the cleare light of the way to Heaven , was not to
bee revealed whyle thofe ihadowes, and that Taber-
nacle endured, z. That when the cleare Manifesta-
tion of that way fhould come by the Messias , that
Tabernacle was not to Hand. 3. That when GOD
Should cauie that firft Tabernacle to bee remooved,
ftc true Light was at hand. 4,ThatnonefhouI4
L 5 icceaue
170 Hebh. Chap. IX.
zeceaue the cleare light of the way to Heaven , buz
fuchas fhould renounce the Ordinances of the firft
^Tabernacle.
J[ni fo the/pottle, by the authorise of the bolie
Ghost, enfoueth tbefe Hcbxewes, eyther to renounce
theLeviticall Ordinances , or to bee depry^edof tbetrm
fight oftbe Way to Heaven now levealed*
5* Wbyle be calletb tbU Typicall Tabernacle, Tht
firft Tabernacle, foe imponetb , 1. That Cbttifs
§odie was the next Tabernacle ; i. Tbat the Temple
is comprehended Vndertbe name of the Tabernacle, in
tku (Difyute.
ferf. g, Which was aFigurc 5 forthetimc
thenprefent, in which were offered
both giftes and facrifices, that could
nofjspa-kehim thafdid the fervice,per-
fccSi^s pertayning to theconfcicnce\
HEE ffiowetb the \fe of the Tabernacle^ and the
imperfection of the fer\ice thereof , j tying *
The Tabernacle was a Figure for the
vymc then prffenr. Whereby hee ghetb vj to
Ipnderjlandf 1, That the Tabernacle was a Type,and
figure of CHRIS T. 2. That it was not appoynted
for all ty me to come, but for thatprefent tyme of
she Churches Non-age. 3. That how-fo-ever it
was an obfeure Figure; yet, having fome refem-
Wance of the thing figuiiicd, ic was fitte for thofe of
i&at tymc.
7. TitXty
Hebr. Chap. IX. 171
u l{ext $ bee fhowtb the Vealyeffv of tbe Ofe-
ringes, offered tntbe Tabernacle \ that they could not
mks the man tb at did tbe ferVice, ferfett,A6con<*K
mng tbe Confcience I That w, Tbey could not pcrfeH-
liefatufe tbe Confcience , that Siune Toot forgiven, and
Lyfe granted, for anie vortbiuefje of thoje Offeringesi
tbey could not furnijhtbt Confcience with a good dun-
faere towardes G 2), for faring of them ^ bo did
that Service j n Per. rij. u. $cca*Jt tbe Confcience
€»uld not baue found ground of fatUfdltien % bo^ G OD'S
IuHiceWuldbeemadequyei bytfoje Uffcringes. And $
that T*bicbdocth not fatufie GOj'S i usiice $ can net
fatkfiethe Confcience\ becauje tbe Confcitnce u GOD'S
IDeputie, and vitt.nQt be quyet> if it bee toll informed,
till it fee GO© pacified.
THEN, lifollowb; fromtbii Ground \ftting
tbofe Offerings could «p; perftil- a man in bu Con-
fcience , i . That CH R XSTS Sacrifice/^gnified by
them , mud pcrfedlie fatisfie GOD'S Iutfice, and
the Confcience alfo > and purge the fih&inefle of it,
andhealeits \voundes. i. That as manie as were :
juftified before GOD, and in their Confcience true-
lie quyeted vnder the Lawe, behooved , of neceffi-
tie, to fee through thefe Offerings, and flee in to the
Offering of the Sacrifice represented by them , a$
Psal. Lj.7- For, otherwayes, the ApoiUe tcfti-
fieth heere, the outward Offeringes could not per-
fect them in the Confcience. 3. That when Remiit
fion of Sinne, and Attonement, is promifed in the
Lawc, vpon the Offering of thefe Gifees, as Levi r.
?iY.y. and xvri. n. the forme of (peach is Sacra-
raemall , joyning the Veuue of the Sacrifice «f
Chrift,
Ijl HfiER. Chap, IX.
Chrift, fignified with the Offering of the figuratiue
Sacrifices vnto the Believer. 4 That true Believers,
notwithftandingof manie inpcrfe&ions of their lyfe,
may bee perfected , as concerning their Confcience,
by fleeing to the Mediation, and Sacrifjfce of Chriil,
which wafheth the Conference throughiic.
Ftrf 10. Which floode onelie in meates
and drinkes , and diveife wafhinges,
and carnall ordinances , impofed on
them, vntili the tyme of Reforma-
tion.
J-JBE giveth a %etfon s tyby tfofe Ceremonies could
not perfctt the Confcience \ ftecaufe tbeyjleode in
Meates^ and 'Diinkes , and dherft fVnfhinges , and
carnall Ordinances ; To lytf , If they bee considered by
tbemfekes, fepmte from tbeir ftgni{icati<in } <u manie
$f the Iewes too\e them,
THEN, There is a two-folde Confideration to
bee had, of the Levlticall Ceremonies : One, as
they are joyned with the Significations,- and, fo,
Promifes were made of Atconement, by them, in the
lawe. Another 3 As they were looked vpon , by
themfelues, feparate from their fignification, as the
k carnall lewes tooke them, 2nd relied on them* and,
fo, they could not perfeft the Confcience.
2. Flee jloyetb tbeir endurance Jaying^ 7bey wre
impofed en them, vntili the tyme of Refor-
mation : TbattSy Tilitbetymeof the Go?pcH 9 tba&
CHRIST came t *&itbclearc light, to perf eft Mat-
ters, Then, i, Thcfc Ceremonies
were
Hsbr, Ch ap. IX. 173
were by GOD impofed vpon no people, but themj
That is, The Iewes onelic. 2. Neyther were they
impofed on the Iewes forever, but for a tyme one-
lie, vntill the ty me of Reformation. 3. Seeing the
tyme of Reflation by Chriit is come , thefe Cere-
ttioflies are expyred, and abolifhcd.
3 . Seeing the tyme of the Gofpcll, is the tyme of
%efomation, or Corteition^ Th t n ,
1. The Shadowes are fulfilled , andtheSubftatre
is come. 2. The Darknefle of Teaching is remoo-
ved , and the tyme of Clearnefle is come. 3. The
Pryce of Redemption, promifed tobeelaydedowne,
is nowe payed* 4, The Difficultie, and Impoflibili-
tie, of bearing the Yoajce of GOD'S external!
Worihip, isremooved; and CHRIST'S eafie
Yoake , in place thereof, is come. In a worde,
What-fo-ever was then wanting vnder the Lawe, of
the meafure of the Spirit , or the meanes to get the
Spirit, and Fruites thereof, is nowe helped , in the
Frame of the Gofpell .
Verfn. But CHRIST beeingcomeaa
High Prieft of good thingestocome,-
by a greater and more perfeft Taber-
nacle, not made with handles j that is
to fay, not of this building.
TO /7,m the JccompUpmtnt of tbefetbixits t i*
CHRISTS fri<itboQde>fae oftojahHu
Excellencie , totbelmpeYfettkurf the LtVvi.
call high f vest's Smice,tbM : g.The Letiticall
Ptiett* wa$ Trhtf of the Shadows s of god things:
tut
i 7 4 HEBR. CHAP, IX.
but CHRIST, fricHof the good tbinges Them-
felucs ; k$tping the Diffenfation of tbem proper to
Bis owne perfon ; fucb m are r l\econciliatt9n y %edemp-
iion, %tgbteoufneffe, and Lyfe, arc. m
i. 1'be Le+ittcall high frietf, bad* Tabernacle
builded with hands >Wbcrein bee ferved: but CH%IST
Jerked in a Greater % and more f erf eB Tabernacle, not
made With bandes : That is, In the precious Taber-
nacle of bU owne Eddie , wherein bet dwelt amongfl
w, Iohn 1. 14. reprefented by ihemateriall Ta-
bernacle .
3 ♦ He e expounded, bowe the Tabernacle of Cbrifi's
(Bodie is not made With bandes, by this , That it is not
of this building: Firtf, <Becaufe itwas not formed by
the Arte of ante Bezaleet,or /\\\o\nb,but by the bo-
he Ghott. 2. Albeit the Tabernacle of his 'Bodk
was tyke ours, infubftance ; yet % for the manner of bis
holie Conception, bee is of another building nor ours •
For, our Tabernacles are budded by naturall Genera-
tion t of M an and Woman* With propagation of Origin
nail Sinne: ftut , C H K I S T*S $odte , in a fmgular
manner , even by the freciail Operation of the hoik
Gboftiintbe Wombe of the Virgine: And, fo, without
Qfiginall Sinne.
ferf. 12. Ncytherby the blood of Goats'
and Calucs : but by His ownc Blood
Hce entered in, once, into the Holie
Place ; having obtayned tfternall Re-
demption for vs.
TU
T
HEBR. CHAP. IX- 17*
H n Oppofition goetb on: 1. The LeViticall
high ftiett entered into the Typicall bolieplacei
But CHRIST entered into the Bolie'f lace properlit
fo called : Thai is, into Heaven.
2. The loiticall frieH entered often into the bo-
lie Place : CHRIST entered but once into Hea.
Yen . Heereby tbe Uviticall frietfs entrie l*as decla-
red to beeimperfeB 9 becaufe it behooved to bee repea-
ted ; 'But C H R I S T'S entrie into Heaven^ t$
bee perfett) becaufe but once % not to bee repeated.
3. The Leviticall fricft entered by tbe bloode of
Goates,and Calucs : §ut CHRIST entered by
His owe fBloodc.
1. AND if CHRIST entered but once int$
Heaven j after His Suffering ; Then,
Wee muft not thinke , that His Bodie is anie-where
clfe, but in Heaven onelie , wherein it is once onelic
entered .
t. If tbe <Bloode vbtkhy CHRIST entered
into Heaven,tvas His owe Bloode: Then,
1. Verilie , CHRIST'S Bodie was lyke ours, in fub-
flance; having Blood in it, as ours : and, wee mull
notconceaue otherwayes of His Bodie,' than to bee
of the fame fubftance , and fubftantiall properties,
with ours . z. The Bloode belonged to the fame
perfon , to whome the properties of GOD bdon-
geth , fo often in this Epistle attributed vnro
CHRIST. His Bloode, was the Bloode of G O D,
Act. xx. *8* That is, The fame I E S VS, was
GOD and Maa , with Flefh and Bloode , in one
perfon.
3, The
Yj6 Hebr, Chap. IX.
. j. The fruit of CHRIST'S Hoodie Sdcrifice,
heemakecb , Theseternall Redemprion of thole
for whom Hcc offered it: And, to the Typicall
Sacrifice , bee afcrjbetb no Redemption at all, in the
tompaufon. There-by givirtg vsco vnderftand,
i. That from the Worldes beginning, to the ende
thereof, Salvation of Sinners is by \»/ay of CHRIST'S
Redemption: That; is,. By His looting them,through
Payment of a Pryce. a. That the Redemption was
manifefted to haue force, when after His bloodie
Sacrifice Hee entered into Heaven. 3. That fuch
as arc once redeemed by CHRIST, ar"e aecernallie
redeemed: not for a tyme, to fall away agayne ; but
Sttcrnallie to bee faved, moil certaynlie.
• Verf.i 3 . For, if the blood of Bulles, and
of Goatcs, and the allies of an Heyfer,
fprmkling the vnclcane, fan&ifieth to
the purifying of the flefli :
Verfl 14. Howe much more fhall the
Blood of C H R I S T, who, through
the aeternall Spirit, offered Himfelfc,
without fpot, to GOD > purge your
con feience from dead workes,to feme
the Living GOD?
TO prooue,that atemall Redemption is the Fruit
of CHRIST'S Sacrifice, bee refonetb tbiui
If the Typicall Satri(ices % and Rites of olde> were able
t9iwk$ that for tybhb they woe ordyned- that is,
externall
HEBR. CHAP. IX. 177
ixtmullSantttficationiNfuch more frail CHRIST'S
true Sacrifice bee able to mrketbatforTpbicbit'todS
appoynttcd: That is, Eternall r l\emifiion ofSinnes> and
inward SantlificatioUyVnto atemall Lyfc.
then, There are two fortes of San&ification :
One, external^ of the fldh , which maketh a man
holie to the Church , what-fo-ever hee bee within.
Another, internal!, of the Confcience , and inner
man ; which maketh a man holie before GOD.
x. The purifying of the flefti , bee mslqtb t$
bee by tbeexercyje of fuch andfucb Ordinances of ©j-
vine Service for the tjme* ThE;N,
External , or Church-holinejTe , of the outward
man, is procured by fuch and fuch Exercyfes of Di-
vine Ordinances in the Church , as ferue to make a
rnari to bee reputed , and holdcn for cleane, before
xnen - y and, fo, to bee receaved, for a member of the
Church : as is to bee feene Nvmb. xix.
3. From bu forme of rea/oning. Wee Learn e,
That what-fo-ever libertie, and acceffe of comming
po the Church , was made to the lew of olde, by
thofe Ceremonies of the taw 5 as much, and more
libertie is made to the Chriftran 3 ta£omc in to GOD,
by the Blood of CHRIST.
4. Indefciybing CHRIST'S Sacrifice, bee
fytb^Clirifiy through the eternall Spirit,
offered Himfclfe, without fpot, to God.
THEN, i. CHRIST is both the Sacrifice, and
the Prieft , in one perfon. Hee offered Himfelfe as
Man , through theaeternall Spirit : that is, By the
vercue and power of His owne Godhead, bv wiiich
M Hee
i 7 i HEBR. CHAP. IX.
Hee preached , before His Incarnation, to Sinners,
I. Pet. III. 19' i. His Sacrifice was without
fpottc. Hee was that fpotlefle Lambe , inwhome
was no finne, nor imperfection , nor defeft of anie
thing that the Sacrifice retjuyred. j . 7 he vertue of
the Sacrifice, which made it to purchafe seternall Re-
demption vntu vs , floweth from the infinite worth
of His sternail Godhead. 4. Albeit CHRIS l'S
two natures , haue their diftinft refpe&es in the
anions of His Office, yet CHRIST is one, andvn-
divided, in the execution of His Office.
5. The fruhe and force of the Sacrifice, is [et
doVne in this , that this Bloode (hall purge our
Conscience from dead workes, to feme the li-
ving G () D : That is , Shall both abfolue a man
ftom by-gone Sinve, and alfo inable hm to feme GOD
for tymc to come. Then,
1, Sinnes are but dead workes , flowing from na-
ture dead in finne 5 and, not onelie defer Ying , but
aifo drawing on Death, vpon the Sinner, i. The
Confcience lycth polluted , with the filthinefle of
dead workes, till the vcrtuc of the Blood of IESV8
applyed, bring intimation of Abfolution. 3. Chrifi's
Bloode doeth not. purge the Confcience from dead
workes a that a man fliould goe wallowe in them
agayne ; bur, that hee may feme the living GOD
more acceptable. 4. The Purging vertuc of ChriiVs
Bloode, i^ joyned with the Sanctifying , and Rene-*
wing of theabfolved Sinner : and , what GOD
hath conjoyned, let no man put a-funder.
ferf. 15. And, for this caufc^Hee is the
Mediator of theNcw Teftament-that,
by
HEBR. CHAP. IX. 172
by meanes of death > for the redemp-
tion of the tranfgreflions which were
vnder the firft Teftamenr, they which
are called > might receaue the promife
of #ternall inheritance.
NOtp^UH ante man fhould (tumble 4»'Chfift'*
(Death, bee fho-ftetb a neccfiitie thereof, in u-
ftettofHit Office of Mediation, and the fur-
shafetobee made by His Redemption* The force of
the T\eafou, is this: fytrtiflion o/Sinnes could not bane
beene given vnder the Lave, except the Mediator bad
beeneto pay the pryce of the fame Vnder the Gofye 11 :
tior could the Faytbfull, and called Ones,eytbertben>
orno^obtayne atemallLyfeforan Inheritance, other-
•to ayes than by the Mediator's Death. Therefore, it
behooved the true Mediatour. by meanes of ( Deatb f tQ
pay the promijed Vryce of the fmebafeof %emijlion
of Sinnes , and dt email Lyfe .
THEN, i. The Remiflion of Tranfgreflions*
and the Inheritance of aeternall Lyfe, are both Fruits
of Guilt's Paffion. i. The Fruites of His Paffion,
extended themfdues vnto them who were vnder the
Olde Teftament, as well as vnto vs vnder the New.
3. The Way of Purchafeof chefe Benefites, was by
Redemption : that is to fay , by lawfull Purchafe,
fuch as might fatisfie luftice. 4. The Way in fpe-
ciali, was by Meanes of the Mediatour's Death; His
lyfe was layde downe , to redeeme ours : His one
lyfe , as good as all ours. ?. For this caufe , Ghrifl
tcoke the Oflice of a, Mediatour vnto Hitafelfe , thac
M z Hc«
xSo Heb n. Chap. IX.
Hce might haue Right, and Enterefleby Death, to
ipake thisPurchafc. ; 6. And, therefore, except Hee
had reallie died , the Purchafe could not haue been*
lawfullie made .
Vtrf 16. For, where a Teftamcnt is,
there muft alfo, of neceffitie, bee the
death of the Teftatour,
A Thibet %eafon $ to prooue tbeneceJUtie ofCbrifis
deaxb % from the force of the ivord Cove nant,
fybiih fignifietb alfo a Teihment. J be force of the
%eafon,istbu : C H R I S T (Ier, xxxj. $ i)
frowijedyto maks a New Covenant ; and therefore
alfo, a New T^ftament : and, if tomakf* New
Teftamcnt, then alfo Bee fromifedtodie. %he Ar-
tides of the Covenant alfo evincctk it to bee a Tcfta-
irent $ and the fromifcr bound * to make Hit Word
good, and fo to die* For, I er.xxxj. the Lord Cbritt
promijetb, to reconcile his feople to G <D , to take
a*® ay their fmnes , and to bee their G Q 2>. lusltce
rrquyred fatiifattion of them , before they couldbee re-
conctied \ Satufatlion they could not makg tbemfeiues}
therefore, bee ^bofrowijedto m«ke the ^conciliation
With G 0-2) , \V/t* bound to make the Satis} aBion
for them to G D I and if -Satufattm for them,
then toVndiYb'ClbeCurfe of the Lafte for them, and
fo to die .
then, 1. The Newe Covenant , is of the na-
ture of a Teihment ; and the Benefites promifed
therein, to wit, Reraiffionof binncs, Reconciliation,
Sanft
HEBR. CHAP, IX. x8i
Sanflification, and Lyfesternall, are Legacie, free-
Jic left vnto vs, by our Defunft LORD, who was
dead, and is alyue , to execute His owne Will for
evermore. The Scripture is the Inftrumenr, ark]
Evidence; the Apoftles, Notares; the Sacraments, arc
Seales j Witnefles from Heaven , the Father , the
Word, and the Spirit; Witnefles on earth, the Wa-
ter, the Bloode, and the Spirit, i. Chrift lefus, is
both the Maker of the Covenant which is in Iex e-
m i b xxx). and theMediatour thereof alfo: theTe-
ilatour, and Executour, of that bleflcd Teftamcnt*
3. ChrilVs Death was concluded, and refolvedvpon*
and intimated, before Hee came into the World*
Verf. 1 7. For, a Teftament is of force af-
ter m#a are dead : otherwyfe, it is of
noftrengthatall,whyleft the Tefta-
tour liveth.
H£c clear etbbu reafoning $ from the nature of
Teftaments amorigtt men j ^bitb,not befo%t %
but after a mans death y baue force. But be ere
itwaybeeobjettedy How can this bee, feeing by
vertueof the Teftament of Chrift, Benefices
not a fewe, wcrcbeftowed vpon the Church,
before his death, from the beginning of the
Worlde; notondie Remiflfonof Sinnei, and
actcrnall Lyfe 5 but alfo manic Graces and Blcf-
fings in this lyfc, bothr bodilie,and Spirituall }
I auvfoere: Albeit CB\lS T'S death was notac-
comflifhcdin ait [tillof late 5 jet % for the cert auntie of
M 3 his
l$i HEBR. CHAP. IX.
bis death to follow, and the Trncbaungeablenejje of bis
jAyndetowardesbu Church ,before his death) bee was
teckoned,both With GO©, and the Cbutck, for dead$
and the fromife, of laying downe his lyfe for his fee-
fie, accepted, for the tyme, as if it had beene perform
wed* tor Which caufe hee is called, ( %e\eL xiij . 8.)
The Larobeilayne from the beginning of the
worlde • And Chriji Was ftillreprefenttd as aflayne
man, in all thefe Sacrifices, which the dpoflie poyn*
teth aU as meeting this <Dottbt> in the next Word* which
follow beere- after, ferf.iH.
Verf.iS, Wherevpon, ncyther the firft
Teftament was dedicated without
blood.
HEE proo^eth the necefitie of Cbrift's death yet
farther. Vnder the law his Qkodfbei Wasrt*
prefentedby types ofbloodie Sacrifices: therefore, it be-
hooved thofe Types to beeaunjweredby bis real] bloods
/bed and death. Then,
i. What the types of the Lawe did fignifie, Chrift
behooved to accomplifh in veritie. 2. The Cflde
Church was taught, that by vertue of the blood fig-
nified by thefe types , the Covenant floode betwixt*
GOD, and them •
Verfiig. For, when Mofes had fpoken
everie Precept, to all the people, ac-
cording to the Lawe 5 hee tookc the
blood
HEBR. CHAP. IX. 183
blood of Calucsjand of Goates, with J
Water, and Scarlet WoolL, and Hyf- *
fope r and fprinkled both the Booke,
and all the people ;
Verf. 20. Saying, This is the Bloode of
the Teftament, which GOD hath en-
joyned vnto you.
Verf 2 1 . More-over, hee fprinkled with
bloode, both the Tabernacle, and all
the VefTels of theMinifterie.
F%om Afofes Example, Wee Learne, i.That
the LORD'S Word ihould bee manifefted to
all the people ; and none of them debarred from
taking knowledge thereof. 2 . That the Word mull
bee fpoken playnlie, with a diftinS Voyce, in the
common Lariguague $ and not muttered , in an vn-
knowne Tongue, 3. That with the vfe of holie
Kites , appoynted of G O D , the Preaching of
GOD'S Word Ihould bee joyned, to fhowe the
Inflitution , and Force of GOD'S Ordinances,
to His People •
2. lntbatibe$oo\e,aniibe People, and Inftru*
mentes of Ser+ice, We all to bee frrwkjcd , Wee
Leakne, That eyerie thing which wee touch, or
meddle with, or make vfe of, is vncleane vnto vs,
were it never fo holie in it felfe, except the Blood of
I E S V S make it clcanc vnto vs, and cleanfe vs in
the vfing of it 4
M 4 Verfiz
1 84 HEBR. CHAP. IX.
Verf. 22 . And, almoft all thinges arc by
the Lawe purged with bloode ; and,
without fliedding of bloode > is no
Remiflion.
TJ5E /*>*£, Almost, becaufe of feme Purging
•tobicb VfOA done by Wafhing \ and yet even that
Wafhing, alfo, drev> the Venue of Ceremoniall fur.
ging from the Sacrifice •ftbere-lrnto the Wafhing twe
annexed .
2. In faying^ Without fhedding of
blood, there is no rcmiflion of finnes,
HEE TEdCHBTB VS , That where
foever a Sacrifice is offred,for obtaining. Remiflion of
Sinne,there fhedding of bloode muft reallie be: and,
where an vnbloodie Sacrifice is pretended to bee of-
fered , for obtaining Remiflion , it ferveth not the
purpofes becauie, Without fhedding of bloode, (here
is m%emifiion^ Eytber, therefore, muft fuch as pre-
tende to offer Chrift, for obtayning the Remiflion of
finne , grauftt , that Chrift is daylie murdered by
them, and His Bloode fried of newe, in their preten-
ded Offering; or elfe , that by their Offering, no
newe Remiflion is purchafed. But, the trueth is 9
Chrift's Bloode is once flied, and never to bee flied
agayne : and, that once Offering, and Blood-fried-
ding, is fufficient for ever-lafting Remiflion, without
anie newe Offering of Him agayne.
Wrf.23. It was, therefore, ncceffarie,
that the Patternes of thinges in the
Heaven*,
HB3t. CHAP. IX. i$J
Heavens , fhould bee purified with
thefe: but the Heavenlie things thcm-
felues, with better Sacrifices than
thefe.
£ Kotber $(ea{on } of tbe neeefiitie of Chrifts
J\ <Deatb, in force, tbtu mueb : If % binges fgu-
ratiutiie boiic , behooved to bee cleartfed 9 vitb
tbeTypicall$lotdof<Beafles: Then, Tbwges truelic
holie, behoved to bee cleaufed vitb better <Blood ', t >r»
the Mood of tbe MESS IAS.
HENCE WEE LEARN E , |. That for the figfli-
fications caufe , GOD would not haue the Taber-
nacle, nor anie Inftrument of Service about it, to bee
efteemed holie , till bloode was fhed, to fprinkleit:
That it might bee knowne there-by, That without
theOicdding of CHRIST'S Blood, Hee would not
accept of anie thing from vs, as holic. 2. That the
bloode of Beaftcs was fufficient, to make reprefenta-
tion : but better Bloode 5 even the Bloode of the
Messiah, behooved to bee flied , to giue the
trueth of the fignification. For , asfarreas Heaven
is aboue the earthlie fan&uaric , and mens Soules
aboue the veffels thereof; As farre better behooved
to bee that Blood, which made Soules acceptable to
GOD, and to get entrefTe into Heaven, than the
blood of Leviticall facrifices was.
fcrf. 24. For, CHRIST is not entered
into the Holie Places made with
handes, which are the figures of the
M j True-
i86 HEBR. CHAP. IT.
True; but into Heaven it felfe, now te
appeare, in the prefence of G O D ?
for vs.
HEE cleareib the matter f bwe CHRIST
hath offered a better Sacrifice, than the Levitt*
tall : yea y and behooved te offer a better, be-
can f e liee is entered into a better SanHuarie^ another
jVf aw, in another manner, and to another endejban tbe
bigb Tiieft \>nder the Lave entered. The Compari-
son goeththoA*
i . The Lewie all high Trie ft, entered into tbe ma-
terially and artificial! banttuarie 5 and a Typicall Sa-
crifice became him 1 'But CHRIST entered not into
that Typicall 3 antluarie: Jberefore, a Typicall Sa-
crifice became not Him*
1. Tbe Leviticallbigb TrieM, entered bodilieinto
tbe figurative Saniiuane: $ut CHRIST did en-
ter bodilie into t he true Santfuarie in Heaven it felfe.
3. 7be high frieft entered in behalf e of tbe peo-
ple 3 tyilb the names of tbe rtoduc Tribes Vpon bit
breatt and (holders: fBut CHRIST u entered »*,
in behalf e of+s all Bis fcnplc, to appeare for Vj; bea-
ring the particular memor.iall of Merit SaynitinHa
Memoue.
4. The high frieft entered in, to appeare for a
fhort tyme; and flayed not within the Santluarie : <But
CHRIST is entered in,to appeare noto all tbe tywe
from Hti dfcevtionj+nto tbu day\attdconJlantlieJlilU
why It it u called Now*
Verf t§'. Nor
Hebh. Chap. IX. i$7
hrf. 25. Nor yet that Hce ftiould offer
Himfelfe often , as the high Pr it ft en-
tereth into the Holie Place 5 evene
yeare, with blood of others
tjEE pmvetb, that Bee bad offered a tetter Sam*
fee, than the Levticall; <Becaufe Bee behoved to
tffer an Offerings not to bee repeated, as the LeVttit*lk
and, fo, a more per fell Offering. The Companion
goetb in IDiflmilitudes*
1. The high friefl entered in, vitbtbt bloodtof
otbers : $ut CHRIST entered in , Kith Bk
ofvne Shod .
2« Tbe bigb Trie ft, made an Offering *f other
tbinges than bimfelfe : £irt CHRIST did of-
fer Bimfelfe . then, The Offering of
CHRIST, is the perfonall aflion of CHRIST H ink
felfe. None can, nor may, offer Him, but Him-
fe]f>. For, tbe frit ft r»pft Ue eyibtr letter than tbt
Sacrifice, or as good, at leajt, as tbe iaoifit lutnovz
can bee fo good as C h R J S T, let bee mre excellent,
Or better : Therefore, none can offer C H R 1 S T, bs&
Bimfelfe.
3 . J be bigb frieft offered bis Sacrifice of tenet i
£*t CHRIST offered net Bimfelfe ejtener than
once • THEN, To imagine an Offering of
CHRIST often, is both to giue'the Lie to this Text,
and to make CHRIST'S Offering, by repeating of
it, imperfeft, and lyke to the Levitall. tor, if hh%
effcringof Chtiftjtee ffjfiiitnt, ojunofferirg isfu-
1 88 UEBR. CftA?. IX.
ptrflmu. A*A> if often offering he meifull, then
that once offering Wat not fnfficient ; jwJ, fa ** nop
petfeH; •KbicbwerebUfybemietofay. 2, Jf mic
roan prctende to offer CHRIST often , it is not
CHRIST that giveth him warrandfotodoe: for,
hcerc it is declared, That Hee hath no hand in offe-
ring Himfelfe often .
Verf. 26. For, then, muft Hcc often haue
fuffered, fince the foundation of the
worlde : But, now, once, in the ende
of the worlde, hath Hee appeared, to
put away finne , by the Sacrifice of
Himfelfe.
0£F pmvetbiTbatCbriJl can not lee often offc*
yd\ Becaufe,then, (fyetbbee) muft He
often haue fuffered • Then,
rj . No Offering of Chrift, without the Suffering of
Thrift : His Paffion and Death, is infeparable from
His Sacrifice. If Chrift were -often offered, Hee be-
hooved to bee often flayne , and put to death. But
that can not bee , that Hee fhould fuffer , and bee
flayne oftener ; therefore, Hee can not bee offered
Yp in a Sacrifice oftener. And, they who will take
vpon them, to offer Chrift agayne, and agayne, take
vpon them, to flay Him, and put Him to new fuffe-
ring agayne, and agayne. z . The offering of Chrift
in an vnbloodie facrifice , is a vayne imagination,
which the Apoftfe acknowledged not : For, if that
were poftiblc, then were the Apoftle's wordes hecre
falfe, and his reafoning ridiculous 5 which were blaf-
phemic to fay. T ,
1 2. Hee
Hs b r. Chaf, IX. 189
t. HeefdyetbMec behooved to haue faffered
often, (Ince the beginning of the worlde; S3*-
saufc, m often as nevfmnes were committed, and new
%emijiton was to bee bejtowed ; as often behooved bee
to bant fuffered) te expute tbeje jlmes, *nd to pur-
cbaje the new fymifiion , ftnee the beginning of the
Wrldc 1 $ut this is impofi&lc ; Therefore, bis Offe-
ring often, is imyoftble . Thin,
1. They who make itneedfull,to offer Chrift of-
ten, make it needfull, alfo, that Hee fhould haue ta-
ken on flefli fooner nor Hee did , and beene flay ne
fooner nor Hee was , and flayne as often as newe
Cnneswere to bee expiated, and forgiven, from the
beginning of the worlde. And, fo, by this vayne
Conceat', they doe ranverfe all the wifdome of God
about Chrift, and fet to Him an Order, and Courfe
of their owne ; making themfclues wyfer than God.
*. It is, by the Apoftle's efteemation,as vaync a Con-
ceat,and a* impuflible , to offer Chrift ofcener nor
once, no we, in the ende of the worlde , as to haue
offered Him before Hee came in the flelh, fince the
beginning of the worlde.
3. Bur, now, (fajretbhee) once,in the ende
of the worlde, hee hath appeared, to put away
Sinne,by theSrcrificeofhimfelfe. Then,
1. No Sacrificeof Chrift, doeth the Apoftle ac-
knowledge ■• butfuchas is joyned with His bodilie
appearance inthexyorlde for that ende. Once hath
Hee appeared- and once onelie hath Hee facrificed
Himfelfe, fayeth the Apoftle. z. The Apoftle vnder-
ftoode no Offering of Chrift, but onelieone; and
once to bee -offered , for cyme by-gone , or tyme t«
come , from the beginning of the world*, vnto the
ende
i?o HEBR. CHAP. IX.
ende thereof, j. This one Offering, once offered,
was fufficienr, to expiate the finnes of the fayed, be-
fore it was offered : and, therefore, muft haue force
alfo , to expiate the finnes of the faved, without re-
petition nowe, after it is once offered. 4. Whofc
finnes Chnft doeth take aw.iy , for thofe Hee appea-
red y for thofe Hee made a Sacrifice of Himfelfc:
And, whofe finnes Hee doeth not pucawaye, for
thofe Hee appeared not, Heefacrificed not,
4. In calling the tyme of Cbrijl's Suffering>Thc
cade of the woridc, bee giwb^s to \>nderjland 9
That there can not bee fo much tyme betwixt Chrifts
Firil and Second Comming , as was betwixt the
\srorldes beginning, and his find comming : But a
great deale of lefie tyme, neede force : elfe, were
not that tyme the ende of the worlde .
I'erf 2 7. And, as it is appoy n&ed vnto
<ncn 3 once to die ^ but, after this, the
Iudgcmcnt.
Toother %cafon> to f>YOMe,Tbat Chriflncyiher
could, nor jhotsid % offer oftener nor once, from
the Common La'toe layde \>pon Man, of Once
«fytng. Which Law, Chiijl having once fatuficd 9
by dying* leben hee offered v/> bimjelfe , tb:ie u no tea*
fon y bee jhould offer bimjelfe agayne> and , /o, die
agajne .
t. h jsappoyncled (fajtb hee) for men once
to die. Then, 1 . It is come hy G O D' S
jaft appoynfttueat * that men ft*ould die* fince Hi*
1 LiVte
HEBR. CHAP. IX. ipi
Lawe is broken by men. i. The Common Lawe of
Nature appoynð but one Death, once to be diffe-
red. And, though GOD, by fingularitie of Mira-
cles, make fome Exceptions, yet the Common Lawe
ftandeth for a Rule ; beyonde which, no reafon
Chrift fhould bee tyed, fince His once dying is fuffi-
icient. 3. Everie man rauft take Death to him, and
prepare himfelfe to obey the Appoynctment.
2. Hcc fayeth, After Death, commeth
Illdgement. Then, I. Everie man's
particular ludgement Day , followeth his departure
out of this lyfe * and Generall ludgement , abydeth
all, at length 2. The tyme of Grace and Mercie get-
ting, is onelie in this lyfe: nothing but Iufhce rc-
mayneth ; cyther to abfolue the Keconciled , or to
condemnethe vnreconciled finner. Mens Devyfes,
for the Reliefe of the Dead , are but Delufions of
the Living .
Verf. 280 So CHRIST was once offe-
red, to beare the finnes of manie: and
vnto them that looke for Him, fhall
Hceappeare the fecond tyme, without
finne, vnto Salvation.
HE E applyetb the Common Laice, of dying
once, to C H%1 ST , faying , Chrift
was once offered , to beare the
finnes of manie. Then, 1. It is as
rnreafonable. that Chrift fliould offer Himfelfe of-
tener nor once, as it Is to exad of Him, the laying
downe
I$* Hebk. Chap. IX.
dowoe of His lyfe oftener nor once : for, that is to
cxadi more nor the feveritie of GOD'S Iuftice re-
quy reth of Him , 2. Chriit's Death was not for anie
finae in Him ; but for our finnes. 3. Hee tooke not
away the finncs of everie man in particular , (for,
manie die in their finnes,and bearc their owne judge-
ment ) but the finnes of manie : the finnes of His
owne cle& People. Matth, U li. Hee (hall faue
his People from then* finnes.
2. Hee fayetb % tbat vnto them that looke for
him f hee (hall appeare the fecondtyme.
THEN, u After that once Offering of Chrift,
and afcending to Heaven , Hee is not to bee corpo-
rate prefent on earth agayne, till the Day of Iudge-
ipent. The ApoiUe acknowledged! corporall pre-
sence no oftener. t . To looke for Chrifl's corporall
prefence vpon earth then, and not till then, is the
propertie of true Believers. 3. Corporall prefence,
is joyned with Appearance : the one is put heerc
for the other .
X. Hee^'dl apptare the fecondtytnc i 'toitbdut fmne t
THEN, In his firil commingle was not without
our finne yet lying vpon him, by imputation ; as his
bafenefTe and mifcrie declared .Hut the glorious man-
ner of his fecond comming, fhall make evident,That
hee is without finnej that is, Fullie exonored, by that
one Offering, of the debt thereof, which hee tooke
vpon Him .
4. In (lead $f faying, that thofe who looke for
him, llnll bee without flnnc , beefaystb, that
Chrift fhall appeare without finnc ; To
TiACH V s j i . That the defraying the Debt of
th$
KEBR. CHAP. IX. r*j
the finnes, of fuch for whome CHRIST hath vnder-
taken , lycth vpon CH RIST, and not vpon the Be-
lievers, for whome Hee vndertooke. 2. And, that if
His once facrificingHimfelfe for them, did not ex-
piate their finnes iufficientlie , then Sinne fliouldc
cleaue vnto CHRIST , vntill His lecond comming.
3 . That CHRIST'S freedome from Sinne,
/hall evidence our freedome from Sinne, for whome
i|ee became Suretie.
j* Hee -frill appcare vnlo them nbo lookg for Him
Vwfo Salvation, The n p
1 . The full accomplishment of the falvation of the
Believers, fliall not beevntill CHRIST'S fecond
comming : Though their foules bee blefled before,
yet the full bleflfednefle of fouleand bodie, is defer-
red till then. 2. As CHRIST'S Glorie {hall tefti-
fie then, that His once offering fredHim of the
Suretiefhip for our finnes : So our Salvation (hall te-
llifie, that His offering was fufficientto exonervs.
3. They that loue not His comming , can not looke
for Salvation .
S3
Theftmime of Chap. X.
THIS Once Offering of C H RIST,
putteth the mayne difference betwixt this
Sacrifice , and thofe Offeringes of the
Lawej which, becaufe they were repea-
ted, could never perfe<2 the worfhipper,
Verf, 1. For, if they could haue perfe&ed^ the wor-
H * fiiipper,
194 Hbbr. Chap* X.
fliippcr , they fhould haue ceafed to bee repeated
Verf# i. Nowe # ceafe they did not , but were re-
peated, Verf. 3. Becaufe they could not take awaye
finne, Verf, 4« Wherefore , as the Scripture doeth
svitneflfe, (Psal.xI.) Sacrifices of the Lawewere
to bee abolifhed, and Chrilt His Sacrifice to come m
their rowme, Verf. 5 . *. 7. 8. 9. By which Sacrifice,
once offered , wee are for ever faoctifled, Verf. io #
And , as their facrifice was imperfed , fo was their
pnefthoode alfo , ever repeating the fame facrificcs,
which could noc ( becaufe they were repeated) abo-
liflifinne, Verf, 11. But Chrilt hath ended His facri-
ficing, in His once offering; and entered to His Glo-
rie, to fubdue His Enemies, Verf. n. i$. Having
by that once offering ., done all to His Followers that
was needfuli to perfe& them , Verf. 14. As the
word of the Newc Covenant , Ierem. xxxi, prdfc-
vcth, verf.i j. 1^.17.18. Having fpoke,then,ofChrifts
Divine Exceilencie , and of the Priyiledges which
the Fay th full haue in Him, I exhort you, to make
\fe of it : in fpeciall , feeing \y ec haue, by Chi if} s
Bloode,accefle vnto Heaven, Verf. ly. By fo per-
fect a Way, as is Guilt's Fellowfliip, of our nature/
Veif* 20. And fo great Moyen, by Chriil, before vs
there, Verf. n . Let vs ilrengthen our Fayth, for the
better gryping of our 1 unification , and Sandiifica-
tion, through Him, Vcrfi 22. And, let vs avowe our
Religion conftentlie, Verf. 23 . And helpt forwards
one another, Verf. 24. Neglc&ing no Meanes, pub-
licke,fior private, for that ende, as fome Apoitates
haue done, Verf. ij. For, it wee make wiltull Apo-
fiafic from His knowne Trueth, noMercie to bee
looked for 9 Verf. 16. But certayne Damnation of
vs, as of His Enemies, Verf. 17. For, it the Dcfpy-
fcrs of the Lawe were damned to death , without
roercie,
HEBR. CHAP. X: 19%
mercie, Verf. 18. What Iudgement abydeth thofe,
who fo abufe I E S V S , His Grace, and Spirit, as
wilfull Apoftatcs doe > Verf. i?. For , GOD'S
Threatening in the Lawe, is not in vayne, Verf 30.
And, it is a fearfull thing to fall, asa Foe, in GOD'S
Hand, Verf. 31. But, rather, prepare you for fuch
Sufferinges , as you began to feele at your Conver-
sion, Verf. i*. Partlie in your owne perfons , and
partlie by your fellowfBip with Sufferers/ver£3$.,
Which you did joyfullie beare , in hope of a Re-
warde, Verf. 34. Therefore , retayne your Confi-
dence, Verf. 3S- And bee patient, Verf. 3$, GOD
will come , and helpe, fliortiie, Verf 37. And, till
Hcc come, you muft liue by Fayth, and not by Senfe:
But, if you willnot, you (hall bee rejedied, Verf.38.
But 1 and you are not of that forte that {hall make
Apoftafiejbutof the number of true Believers; who
ihall perfevere, and beefavcd, Verf. 3^
The doBrine of Chap. X.
THAT hee may yet farther fliow the impoffi-
bilitie of offering Chrift oftener , hec giveth
the often repetition of Lcviticall facrifices,
yeare by yeare, for a reafon of their imperfection,
and inhabilitie to perfect the worfliipper : and there-
fore, of neceffitie, Chrilt's facrifice could not bee re-
peated , except wee fhould make it imperfeft, lyke
the Leviticall, and vnable to perfect the worihippcr,
as the Legall facrifice was ,
The force of his reafoning, is this : The mofte fo*
lemne facrifice offered by the high Pried himfclfc,
Levit.xvj. and leaftfubjeft :o repetition of all the
facrificcs, being offered not fo often as each raoneth,
N & or each
t$6 Hebr. Ghap. X,
or each weeke, or each day , as fome facrifices were;
but once a-yeare onelie ; yer , becaufe they were re-
peated, yeare by yeare, they were declared, by this
hieanes, vnable ever to make rhe commers therevn-
to, perfeft. Therefore, Chrift's facrifice could not
bee often offered; left, for that fame reafon, it fhould
bee found imperfedt alfo. And, this is his drift in
Verf. i.
Hee proovethhis reafonto bee good, thus : If
they could haue perfected the commer, then they
fhould not haue beene repeated , but ceafed from
beeing offered , becaufe they fhould haue delivered
the worfhipper,perfedtlie, frornfinne : and, having
done that, the repitition was to no purpofe, Verf. z.
But they did not free the worfhipper from finne : for,
ftill after offering, hee profeffed himfelfe guiltie, (for
anie thing thefe facrifices could doe) by offering of a
flewe Offering, Verf. 3. And no wonder ; becaufe
fuch facrifices were not worthie to expiate finnc-and,
fo, vnable to take away finnc ; and, fo, alfo , vnable
to quyet the Copfcience.
VERS. I.
FOr 5 the Lawe having a fhadowe of
good thinges to come, and not the
vcrie image of the thinges , can ne-
ver , with thofe facrifices which they
offered yeare by yeare continuallie,
make the commers there vnto 5 per-
fect.
TH S Olde Covenant , is called the Law, he-
ftufc it Was dnvne YJ> in 4 Lentil form, vpon
midit
Hebr. Chap. X. 1^7
conditions of obedience to the Lave: and Grace and
Ljfe in IESVS CHRIST to come, Tvere fet be-
fore them in Shadowes ; not in a clem manner % as
in the Gofyell*
then , i. IntheOlde Covenant , the Lawe
was exprefstie vrgcd, and Grace in the Mess i as co-
vered . and hid, vnderVayles. a.Chrift, andhi*
Grace, and the good thinges which come by him,
Were not fo hid , but they might haue beene feene,
albeit but darklie, beeing, as by their fliadowes, re-
prefented. 3 . The revealing of Chrift, and his Be
nefites, vhder the Gofpell, and vnder the Lawe, dif-
fer as farre in meafure of light , as the fhadowe of a
thing, and the lyuelie image thereof, drawne with all
the lineamentcs. For, they fawe Chrift, and Righ-
teoufneffe, and actcrnall Lyfe through him, as thofe
which are in the houfe fee the lhadowe of a man
comming, before hee enter within the doores : but,
wee, with open face, behold e in the Gofpell, as in a
Mirrour , (Thrift's Glorie fhyning; Chrift, in the prea*
ching of his word , ciucified before our Eyes, as it
were, and bringing w:th him Lyfe , and lmrnortali-
tie, to light.
2. flee, mafytb the repeating of the Sacrifices, 4
reafon cf their inbabilitieto ferfett the commers there*
vntoi That «, feifeltlie to [at it fie for tbofe,vb*
came to the Sacrifice, and to janliife % ani faneth?m $
in \sbofe name it Teas offered*
Then, i. A faenfice that perfe&lie fatisfieth
God's jujftice for finne, can not bee repeated: and, 2
facrifice which hath neede to bee repeated, hath noC
perfecllie fatisfied God's jultiee for thefinner , nor
pcrfe&ed the firmer , for tfhome it is offered , by
N 1 doing
198 Hebr. Chap. X #
doing all that Iuftice requyred, to purchafc juftific^
eion, fan£ification, and falvation.tohim. i. Who-
fo-ever will haue Chrift offered vp in a facrifice ofte-
ner nor once , whether by Himfelfe, or by another,
denyeth the perfection of that facrifice on the Crofles
ttenyethjthat by that one facrifice purchafe is made of
all that is required to perfect finners^which is fearfull
blafphemie ♦
Virf.i. For then would they not haue
ceafed to bee offered^ becaufe that the
worfhippers once purged, fhould haue
had no more conscience of finne.
BT *toay of quejtion, bet 4u\^tb\ Would not
thofe Sacrifices haue ceaied to bee offered*
if they could haue made the comraers therevn-
ro, perfeft i Then,
The Apoftle efteemeth this Reafon fo cleare, that
anie man , of found judgement , becing asked the
queftion, muft, of neceffitie, graunc it. For, Natures
light doeth teach thus much , That if a facrifice doe
all that is to bee done for the finner,it ftandeth there,
becaufe there is no more to doe. If it pay the full
pryce of the finners expiation, at once offering, what
necde can there bee to offer it over agayne t And,
therefore, if Chrift's one facrifice , once offered,
perfeft the commers therevnto , rauft it not ceafe to
bee offered anie more, by this reafoning of the Apo-
ftle ? For, if Hcehaue made a perfeft purchafe of
what-fo-ever is requyrcd to perfeft vs, by once of-
fering, Wifdome and Iuftice will not fufter the pryce
*f the purchafe to bee offered agayne. And if Hee
oiuft
Hua. Cha». X. 199
muft bee offered agayne, Hee hath not perfected the
purchafe for vs, by anie Offering going before.
2. The Apefilc bis <l{eafen 3 wbj a Sacrifice which
perfetietb the wor flipper 9 mujl ceafe to bet offend, is;
Seeaufe, that the worflipper 9 once purged, fhould hauu
no more confeienee of finhes. $y which bee meanetb
not , that the purged wor flipper may doe , beereafter $
what bee liflelb, and m akf no confeienee to finnex not
jeti that after bee is purged, and falleth into a newt
finne , bee fhould not tak* with bit guiltinejfi, and u*
pent, and run agayne to the tenefite of that Sacrifice I
<But this bee meanetb, Thai the purging of hit Cut-'
feitnee, by vertue of a perfeft Sacrifice, is fucb,tbat
bee is f red from the jujt Challenge % and condemnatory*
Sentence of the Confeienee, for that finne wberrfrom
bee is purged.
Question. How is it, then, will you faye $
that manic of GOD'S Children arc often
rymes troubled with the goiltine/Te of their
Confeienee, for thofe fame finnes, which they
hauc repented, and fought pardon for t through
ChrifVs Sacrifice, and found Remiflion inci«
mated, and Peace grauntcd ?
I A ns w i k h. Hot for anie imperfeSion of the
Sacrifice , or of their ^fmif ion \ but for tbeweakjieffo
of their gryping of the ever- flowing Vertue of that once
offered Sacrifice^ the %emifiion granted tbtutbreugb.
then, i. Hee that is purged by Vertue of the
facrifice of Chrift , hath God's Warrand, to haue a
quyct and peaceable Confeienee. i. And if he haue
N 4 achall
200 He br. Chap. X.
a Challenge , after hee is fled to this facrifice , hee
may, by God's approbation , floppe the fame , by
oppofing the Vertue of that perfeft facrifice, to the
Challenge .
3« Tbe cmwers vnto tbeSacrifce^tobaue bene-
fitetbete-bjiVcxf* i. ate beere called Worfhippcrs,
verf. z. T H e n , The L O R D reckoncth
it a parte of Divine fervice, and Worfliip done vnto
him, to come, and feekethe BenefiteoF that facri-
fice, where-by Hee is pacified, and wee ranfomcd.
4. To ma\e tbe tvorfbippet perfetf,\ett J. hex.
pounded y by purging t tern, and delivering tbem from
the conjsience of Sinne , vcrf v 2.
Then, That facrifice which purgeth the Con-
fcience from finne, doeth alfo perfefl: the Man : Ney-
therneedeth heeanie thing vnto falvation , which
fuch a facrifice doeth not purchafe. And, fuch is that
once offered Sacrifice of C H R I S T.
Verf. 3 . But 5 in thofc facrifices, there is a
rememberance agayne made of finnes
cvcrie yeare.
HE E prooy>eib , That the UVtiicalt Sacrifices
tooksMta-ftaytbe Confcieme of Sinne ; becaufe
tbere tim a yearlie commemoration made of tbe fame
fanes', not onelie of that yearc, but aljo of former : yea,
beftde tbe commemoration exprefilie done by tbe SPrieff,
e ven iutbefe repeated Sacrifices^ fayetb bee } tbere ^cm %
** tfft&t a re all (filing v^ tgajm of tfofcfwnes , for
which
Hebr. Chap* X; 201
which Sacrifice bad beene offend before : becaufe the
tferivg of Sacrifice ofntwe, did playnlie mporte, That
by no proceeding Sacrifice, WM the %anjome of the
Sinner payed. And, fo, in effttt* the Sacrificers dii
profejfe y That for ante thing which the former Sacri-
fice could mcrite, their fmnes remaynedtnexpiated.
Qvest. 'But you -will <uk* * Were not Belie
vers,vnder theLaw,purgcd from their fmnes*
and made cleanc, and whyte as Snow ? Ps al.
lj.7* I AnswepvE. I'eSyindeedeibutnotbyltertuc
oftbofe Typicall Sacrifices] but by Vertue of the Sacru
ficefignified by them: Towit 9 Tbe Sacrifice of the
truehambeof GOiZ), which takftb away tbefmneief
the Worlde. And , therefore , when Attornment, Ani
expiation of fume % u attributed to the LftiticallSacri*
ficcs 1 m L £ v 1 t« xvij. veri.xj* Tbefowieof
fpeach is S acran>eutall t the propertie of the thing figni-
ficd beeing afcrybed to tbefigne> as Was marfydbefore.
Qvest. Bur doc not weChriftiansmakea
commemoration of our finnes, yeare by yearef
yea, dayliejtemembering even the finnes of our
youth, and deprecating the wrath which they
deferue.* I Answere. It is true, Wee due;
but not byway ofojfering a Sacrifice, as they: for, «/
tbemittifaydebeere, In thofc facrifices, there
is a remembcrance of finne,
Qvest, What is the difference betwixt
coram cm otitioft of finnc , without renewed
Sacrifice, and commemoration of finne, with
Renewed Sacrifice/ betwixt the lewes comme-
202 HEBR. CHAP. X.
moration of finncs, ycareby yearc, fpoken of
in this place, and the commemoration which
true Chriftians doe make?
I Answers. The lew in bis foUmnc Comme-
moration offinne^ by renewed Sacrifice, did reallie pro.
fijfe two thinges : One, That no Sacrifice, for merits
offered, Was Efficient to expiate bisfinne, or cleanfe his
Confcience. jtnotber, That bee badnot fafficientlie
gryped,by Faytb,tbat ftgnified Sacrifice, which was
to come ; but had neede, through the Spetlacles , and
Transparent of thefe Ty pic all Sacrifices enjoynedfot
hit help?, to take a neWeVtew of that true Sacrifice
which Was to come; ofbotbwbicb, the repeated Sacri-
fice did beare Witnejfe. §tst $ wee, by Commemoration
of ew [tunes, and not facrif icing, profejfe , That by
Cbriffs Sacrifice, abeadiepajl, GOD'S lufticeufi
Well faX'ufied, as there is no neede of newe Sacrifice,
nor efter offering of that one : and, therefore, that wee
defire no other %anfome, but Cbriji's, which is payed
alreadie on the Croffe $ but onelie crauc^to banc, by
Faytby a better grip of thrift, who bath payed the
%anfome for >j; that Wee may finde the Vertueof
bis %anfome yet more and more in our fehes*
Qvest, But, what if with the Commemo-
ration of finncs, yeare by ycarc > and dayeby
daye , wee fliould pretende to joyne a Sacri-
fice, that newe expiation might bee made, by
offering of Chrift over agayne > as is preten-
ded to bee done now-a-dayes i
1 Answ*kb* $yfo doing, wee fhotddta\$ away
the
HEBR. GAAP. X. 20$
the Difference f vbicb the Apofile bene puttetbbe*
tvixt the Lewticall Sacrifices , and Cbrips 3 and,
ma\e Cbrift's no bcttn than theirs : Wee fhould 4V<W f
That Chrifi's Sacrifice on the Crojfe, done by bimfelfe,
vas not a full %anfome for our fimes; but, That
a mans feting vcre able to doe that vbicb Cbrift's
Sacrifice on the Croffe bad not done, Fsnaliie , vitb
the I c w , V> ee fhould *vm , That the True % and Satif-
faHorie Sacrifice, iwenot as yet come ; nothing here-
tofore beting done, vbicb wre able to pacific G D f
or purge the mrjhippers from the Confcitnte of
Sinne. For, if a man tbinkgitbat the prytcof expU-
tion of finnebee alreadie payed, beedoetbbut mocks
G © ' S lujlice, and difgrace the 9ryce payed, if
bee prefume to pay the fryce oyer agayne.
Verf 4. For.it is not poflible, that the
blood of Bulls, and of Goates > fhould
take away finnes*
TT52? gipetha fyafon,-toby thtfe Sacrifices ton*
*• not pacific the Conjcience ; even becaufe it it
not pofliblc , that they fhould ta\e anoay fmne.
Then, 1 . The Confcience can never be purged,
except it fee finne taken away, by a perfect Sacrifice,
and a Ranfomc fo worthie, as Iuftice may bee fatif-
fied. ». It is impoffible. that Attonement was pru-
perlie made by the Leviticall facrifice , but onelie fi-
guratiuelie; becaufe heere it isfayde f It T$a$ in»-
pjiibit tbtj could tafywayfinnes* 3. Siane is not
wyped
304 HE BR. CHAP. X.
wyped away by anic vnworthic meane : for, tmtit
becing the breach of the Lawe of Nature, and of the
written Lawe, GOD'S Majeitiefo glorious, His
Iuftice fo exaft , His Trueth, in threatning death to
the offender, fo conftant , noleffe worthie Sacrifice
can expiate finne , than that which is of valour to
aunfwere all thefe,
Ferf.5. Wherefore, when heecommcth
into the worlde, hee faye'th , Sacrifice
and offering thou wouldeft not • but
abodie haft thou prepared mec.
Verf.6. In burnt Offcringes, and Sacri-
fices for finne , thou haft had no plea-
fure.
OHH prowetb, by teftimonic of the xl. Psale,
verf.6. j.&c*thattbe[e Sacrifices did nrter % by
themfelues, pacific GOD : an&>tbertfore,1cere notto
endure longer than Cbnft fbould come % to fulfill Tvbat
they didftgnifie ; and, fo abolijh them.
Then, Neede-force , the Olde Church was
not altogether ignorant of the imperfeftionof their
Legall fervice , for remooving of their finnes ; and,
that the true expiation of their finnes fignified by
fhefe facrifices, was to bee fought in the Mess i as.
2. CHRIST is brought in by the Prophet,
comming into thevvorlde: That is , Taking en
aur nature, and manife fling bimfelfe in the fiefb : be
iaufe $ by the Wort, bit is ftt before the Cburcb oftba%
tjme,
HEBR. CHAP, X, 205
tyme,4$ incarnate; wnooVtngtht LrtiticallSacrifi*
ccs, and offering himfefe in their place.
' Then, The Word of G O D bnngeth all Di-
vine Truethto a prefent beeing vnto Fayth : and,
10, by prophefie, made Chrift, incarnate, prefene yn-
to the Fayth of the Fathers, vnder the Law*
3. CH RI ST' S hordes Vnto the Father t
4Ye y Sacrifice and oblation thou wouldcft
not- but a bodie haft thou prepared mee.
Which U, in fubjlance t the fame-frith, Mync eare
haft thou opened, or bored vnto mec , in tit
Hebrew, Psalme xl. 6. ?or> if the Father open the
Eare of his Sonnc> by making him a Toyfe Servant, for
tbctoorke of Ademption : if bee bore his Eare , by
mailing him a Trilling and obedient Servant', then mult
heealjo prepare a fccdie Vnto him, and bring bins into
the wrWf, by incarnation , that bee may accomplish
that Service a became*
Then, i # CHRIST'S Bodie is of G OD'S
preparation, and fitting; raadeof GOD, fo holie,
and harmleife, fo free of finne, as it fhould bee fitte
tobe,e joyned with the Godhead of the Sonne, and
fitte to bee an expiatorie Sacrifice for finne. 2. The
Sacrifice of Chutl's Bodie, and the obedience done
to G O D in it by him, is the Accomplifhment and
Subfrance of thefe Sacrifices. 3. G O D was never
pleafed , nor pacified by thefe Sacrifices, in them-
felues ; but by ChrilVs Sacrifice, fignified by them.
4. G O D prepared a Satisfaction to Himfdfc . for
vs, when wee could not.
ap$ HEBR. CHAP- X.
rcrf.7. Then fayde I, Loe f I come, (if?
the Volume of Thy Booke it is writ-
ten of Mee) to doe Thy will, O God-
THen, fayde CHRIST, Loe, I comedo
doe Thy will , O GOD: That is,
When the Legall Sacrifices are found and dularcdvn-
able to pacific GOD ? CHRIST Then findeth tithe
fitte tyxne to come into the ^orlde \ and, to doe that;
•tohicb the Sacrifices didfore*fignifie> but could not ef-
feQuate. Then, 1. CHRIST did
notchinke it the due tyme for hiarfelfe to come into
the wodde , till it ftould bee found , that without
him , neyther GOD could bee fatisfied, nor Man
faved, by anie other meane , but by His obedience,
a # CHRIST aflumed our nature, and offered Hira-
felfc in our rowme, to the Father, willinglie 5 readie
to performe what the Father's Will could exa<3 of
vs : yea, earneftlie defired hee to difcharge that fer-
vice for vs. Blessed Bse His Name , for that
WiUingnefle, even for evermore, 3. Speaking as in
our nature, nowe incarnate , hec calleth the Father,
his GOD. So Chritt, as Man, hath our GOD,
for his G O D.
z. One of the %eafons of His Offer-making , is 9
la the Volume of Thy Booke it is writ-
ten of Mee : That is> So is it decreed , and fort.
pophtfadt in the Scripture of Mee, That I fhould fa*
tiifit t hee, Father, and doe Thy Will, for Man.
THEN , t. CHRIST hath a great refpedi to
&e Scripture,* to haue all thinges fulfilled which are
there
He BR* Chap* X, 207
there fpoken: though it (hould coil him his lyfe, hee
>vill haue ic done, x, Hee dcfireth, that before wee
looke vpon his manner of redeeming vs, wee fliould
looke to the prophefies which went before of him in
the Scripture. 3. The fumme of GOD'S Decree,
and of his Scripture, which revcaleth his Decree, is,
That GOD will faue Man, by Chrift: or. That the
Sonne (hall bee incarnate, and doe the Father's will,
for redemption of Man : That the Scede of the
Woman , (hall treade downe the head of the Ser-
pent , is amonglt the firit Oracles of GOD'S
Good-Will to Man .
VerfS. Aboue, when hee fayde, Sacri-
fice , and Offering , and Barnt-offc-
ringes, and Offering for Sinne, Thou
wouldeft not- neyther hadft Thou
pleafure there-in,which are offered by
the Law :
ferf?. Then fayde Hee, Loe t I come,
to doe Thy Will ( O GOD. ) Hee
taketh away the firft, that Hee may
eftablifhthefecond.
N0v % the Apofile gatberetb from tbevords of the
Psalme fit do-tone verf. j. 6 % tbatthcLevi«
ticall Sacrifices are abolifred, and taken aVdj, becaufi
they could not f Ata\ e GO©: and,from the -Hordes of
the Psalme fit dome vetf. 7. declaretb , That
C HEIST'S Sacrifice is tb&i onelievbicb flea-
M
J^ot HBbr. Ch^p. X.
^fetb G © , now come in the rowme of the LevitictlL
THEN , i. Cleare Confequences drawne from
the Scripture , are found Dodtrine. z. Collation of
places, doeth yeelde both ground of good Confe-
rences, and ground of clearne/ie. 5. The aboli-
fhing of Leviticall facrifices , is neceflarie, that
CHRIST'S Sacrifice may haue the full place,
and row me , for pleafing of G O D , and laving
■of vs .
fcrf. 10. By the which Will, wee are
fan&ified, through the Offering of the
Bodie of IESUS CHRIST, once
for all .
TB E /pottle Jhowetb what this V/t\l W<u, *nd
bow it is accepted by the Father. The Willis f
That C H Kl vi T jhfM offer v/> fits e me %odie, in
sSdcrifice . once, for ail . If bat once, Then,
k It isnotthe Father's Will that CHRIST'S Bodie
flioufdbee offered oftencr than once. 2. If but once
for- All; Then, Theft All, for whome hce offered,
were condefcend-ed vpon, betwixt the Father, and
the Mediatour. GOO knewe thofe whome hee
gaue to the Sonne, to bee ranfomed : and CHRIST
feiewe thofe whome hee bought. 3. If but Once
for thofe All; Then, That Once made 2 perfect
purchafe for all thofe: The Father craved no more
for their Ranfome . Another offering for them, is
sacedleffe : For , if it had Beenc needfull to offer
agavne,once ofi-eririg had not fatisfied GOD'S
Will, for their Ranfome.
2. F&r
HEBR. CHAP. X. ie#
. i. For the Pathet's Acceputhn, and ftuite of it 3
teefayetb % By this Will; to *i*, beeingobejei
wee are fandified : That is, I and you, and the
rest of our f octette * E left, are [eparated from the peril
]hing *oilde, and cenfecrdted, *s devoted foules f >»«#
GOD'S v/ir, as bolie Vejf els of Honour, reconciled m
duetyme 9 regeuerate,and by degree s y at lengtbjhrougb*
lie made free of finne , C? endowed *itb G O 1/ 8
Image, in bolineffe*
r#£N, i. Thofe oneliewhoare of theApo*
file's focietie, fee aparfe for G O D'S vfe f by E lew
Aion, before tymej and Regeneration, in tyme ; thofe
fan&ified Ones, are thofe Ait, for whom CHRIST
offered Himfelfe. i. All thofe, for whom CHRIST
did offer Himfelfe, are falsified in GOD'S De-
cree; and, in due tyme, by vertue of C H R I S T'S
Offering. 3. Thofe who are never fan&ified, ifo
Bodieof CHRIST was never offered for them.
Verf. 11. And everie Prieft ftandeth day-
lie, miniftering, and offering, oftenJ
tyrncs, the fame Sacrifices, which can
never take away finnes.
yerf 12. But this Man 5 after Mee had
offered one Sacrifice , for finnes, for
ever, fate downc, on the Right Hand
of G O D.
THAT let mty tnde the Comfxtrifon of A arons
fUttibtodt, 4t>d CHRIST'S, btt httfttb
O io*eth
lie HEBR. CHAP. X.
together 4 number of the im^erfeHions of the LeVtticdi
9tiettboode f to fbov the B^eafons, *tohy it mutt bee abo-
lifted, vcrf. n. And,in th$ vcrfes folloVmg,Vnt§
the 15. beelayethopentheferfeHionof CHRISTS
frietthoode , vhicb is to endure for evrr. Let the
wordes of the Text hee obfmed.
1. In the Le+iticnllfrietthoode, there it aplurali-
tie of friettes, [ cvcrie Pricft ] importing mam.
But in CHRIST'S friettboode,not a <Prictt, but
Uimfelfe alone. This M an , vcrf, 1 z. is oppofed
to their Eve me Priest, vcrf. 11.
THEN , To make moe Pfiefte vndcr Chrift's
Prieflhoode , by fpeciall office tooftervpChrift r is
to make the Prieflhoode of Chrift imperfeft , lyke
that of Levi.
t. In the Leviticall Ptieftbood, enrie frieft ftan-
deth, m a fcmunt, mooueable in his office. <Bttt Chrift
fate downc, vcrf. 1 1. ejlablifhed v'tib Dignitie in
his $rieflboode> as M after, and Lord.
3# In the Lewicall fricflboode, cvcrie Prieft
fhndeth,daylie offering, often tymes Sut Cbrijt $
vcrf. 1 z. offeredbut one Sacrifice, for cvcr#
THEN, Chrift's Sacrifice never was offered,
nor fhall bee for ever offered, but once j fay the con-
trarie who will .
4. In the LeWicall Prieflhoode, they offered the
fame Sacrifices oftentytnes : That is. Multitudes
offacrifices, of the fame kinde* <But Chrift offered one
facrifice, for ever , verf* 12* Thatis t A facrifke,
ene in number, and one in offering ; oneindiwduallOf- }
ferine one tyme m\it 9 offered Hee.
Thbm,
Hzbk. Chap. X. -ill
TiM E .v , No forte of pluralitie doeth Chrift't
Sacrifice admit ; feeing it is one onelie , and onelia
once offered. The Apoftle leavethno rowme for
an vnbloodie facrifice, befide the bloodie: nor an-
other offerer , but Himfelfe onelie : nor another
tyme, but that Once, on the Crolfe,
/. In the LeWtiall frieftboode, imoie Pricftcs t
raanie facrifices, oftentymes offered, could nc*
ver tabs way fwnu But CHRIST, ewfrieft $
offered on* Offering; to ttfc, bis owne <Bodi*i once,
and not often* : *nd this fujficetb for fitme , for
ever, verf. 1 1. 14.
then, That Sacrifice which taketh awaye
finnes, muft doe it at once, and forever : and that
facrifice which doeth not rake away finnes at once,
and at one offering , ffiall never bee able to take
away finnes by repetition, howe often foeyer it bee
offered .
6. From the Jpoftles Jrtifice, Wee Learne*
1. To gather together in our mynde, in a heape, the
cvills and imperfe&ions of everie thing which is Jyke
to drawe , or divert vs from Chrift : and , on the
other hande , the Properties and Excellencies of
Chrift, that wee may bee tyed faft vnto Him . 1. In
fpeciall, when anie Meane , or Inftrument appoyn-
fted of GOD, to bring vsto CHRIST, is lyketp
come in more cfteemation than becommeth; wee are
taught to rid Marches betwixt the fame, and Chrift:
that the Meane may hauethe Meanes rowme , and
CHRIST mayhaue GOD'S rowme.
ftrf. 13. From hence-foorth expeding,'
till His Enemies bee made His Foote-
ftoole. O 2 whrt
in Hebr. Chap. X.
T)X7H4T is Cbriji doing nowhen, feeing bethatb
* nofaerifice to offer i Bee is fitting at the %ight
Hand of GO ©5 from hence-foortb expeBing, till
his enemiis he made bu foote-fteole: That is % bis
Manhead heing no more oh earth now Jab jell v»-
U fuffering , is entered into the Fellotyfhip , and
fruition of the Glorie of his Godhead, to exercyfe bis
9 operand Authorities for the good of bis Churchy and
nertbwto of his Enemies.
The», 1. Albeit all C M R I S T S Perfonali
Sufferingcs are ended •> yet the Warre-ftre of the
Subje&gs of His Kingdcme, endurcth (HI! agaynfl
Enemies, fifth areas Satan, and the Wicked of the
Wbrlde, and Sinne, and Death. 1. ThatBattell is
€ H K I S T'S : Hee is Partie to all the Foes of His
ICitigdome? They are His Enemies. 3. Hee is not
alone in the Battell: the Father is joyned with Him;
and is fct on worke, to fubdue His Enemies ; as it is
•fayde, Psal. ex. i. i. Wherevnto this place hath re-
ference; His Enemies fbali he made his foote-ftdoli*
4. Albeit this Viclorie bee not compleated for a
tyme, yet it is in working, arid fliall furelie bee
brought to paiTe. ?. As our LORD expedeth, and
wayteth on patientlie, till it bee done ; So mult wee
His Subje&es doe alfo. 6. At length, the higheft of
His Enemies , fliall bee made lower, than the bafell
of CHRIST'S Members. They fliall bee made His
Foote-Stoole, fubdued vnder Him , and tramped
vpbrc.
Vcrf. 14. For, by one Offering Hee hath
perfe&ed, for ever, them that are fan* ;
tfified.
JItt giMh
Hebr. Chap* X, txj
HE 5 ghetb a %eafon 9 vby CbrittnWt batbn
more Offering to ma\$,mr no more Sufferings
endure 5 but onelie to bebolde tbe fwte of bis
Sufferings, brought about by tbe Father, avl, tyion*
carte vitb tbe Father, on bit Tbrone 9 for that ende :
Bccaufe, by one Otfcriag* heefaachperfe&ed,
forever, them chat are fanftificd. That is, (By
that ones Offeringon the Croffe, done and ended bef on
h$c fate do-tone on the %igbt Hand of G 2), bee bath
fayed tbe full fryce, for ever, ?f tbe funbafe of 5^.
wiflion of finnes, and fahatiov,to thofe that are wi-
feerated to QOO, in bolimffe •
THEN, i. Who-fo-ever \vill haue anie more
offering vpof CHRIST, than that One, once offe-
red before His Afccntionj deny eth, that CHRIST,
by Once Offering, hath perfe&ed, for ever, them
that are fanflified, 2. How-Co-cver you taice the
word S ancti fiep , whether for thofe that are fepa-
rated from the Worlde, and dedicated vnto GOD,
in C H R I S T, in GOEK<S Purpofe , and Decree;
comprehending all thofe whbme the Father hath gi-
ven vn^o CHRIST, outof the Worlde; that is, the
Eleft : or whether you take it for the Renewed,
and San&ified iii tymc ; the Offering of CHRIST
is not but for the San&ified ; that is , for fuch as are
cpnfecrated, and feparatedout of the Worlde, and
dedicated to bee Vcffelj of Honour, vnto GOD,
t. They for ybome Cbrijl bath made that Offe-
ring once j thofe, fayetb Ue, bee bath petfe&ed,
for ever. T h * n , i. Hee hath «ot made
Purchafe of a poffibilitie of their falvation onlie : but
]Bee hath perfafted them, in making Purcfc^ftof all
*I4 Hebr^ Chap. X.
chat they neede to hauc , even to their full Perfe-
ction, i. Hee hath not purchafed vnto them the re-
miflion of fome finncs , and left the fatisfa&ion to
fee* payed by themfclues , for other fome : but hath
Perfbctbd them, perfeQlie fatisfied for them, and
perfedtlie expiated all their finnes. 3. Hee hath not
made Purchafe of forne (Sraces ynto them onelie
for a certayne tyme, fo as Hee will let them bee ta-
ken out of His Hand afterwardes, and perifli : but
Hee hath Perfected them, for ever. 4. Hee hath
not appoynded anie offering for them, to bee made
by anie other , after Him : But, hath made One
Offering , Himseife, for them, which fatisfieth for
ever : fo as the Father craveth no more offering, for
expiating their finne, for ever. For GOD hath fet
foorth CHRIST, to bee a Propitiation, through
Fayth, in His Bloode, Rom. iij. 25. That is, GOD
saaketh it manifeft, by His Gofpell, that Hee is paci-
fied f in CHRIST, towardes them that belieue in
His Bloode, that belieue in Him crucified,
yerf 1 5. Whereof the holie Ghoft,alfo,
is a Witneflfc vnto vs : For* after that
Hee had fayde before;
ferf 16. This is the Covenant that I will
make with them after thofe dayeSg,
fayeth the L O R D • I will put My
Lawes into their Hearts j and in their
Myndes will I wryte them s
yerf. 17. And their finnes, and iniqui-
ties 5 will I remember no more.
Hee procvetfr.
HE3R. GAAP. X. 215
HE E pYQQWh 9 tbat it is needlejfe then jhonU
beeanietefetitionof a facrifice fir finne y in the
He to Tefiament : §ecaufc, fymiflion offiunes,
fur chafed by Cbrift's death, ^bo istbt TejUtour,is
Jlill in force, continuallie,in Chrijl's l{ingdomt 5 there
beting an Article of the Covenant, for %emiJlion of
finnes, to the Confederated* And, iffymiftion offanct
bee, no Oblation for fttme can bee, vcrfi 1 8a
1. Hcc fayctbytbtt the belie Gbofiis WitneffeV**
tovs,oftbhTruetb, That Cbrifi can not bee offcrU
sgtyne* then, i. Wee who doe teach
this Do&rine, and deny anie more offering of Chrifl.
as a facrifice, haue the holie Ghofte#eftifying for vs.
x. The holie Ghofte is Author of the Scripture, and
doeth fpeake vnto vs there-by .
tf Bee declaretb, the Hfbe Covenant to bee oftb$
bolieGboJls making, and calletb Him THE LOftp.
Wherein beeteacbetb Vs, 1$ That the holie Ghofte
it a diftinft perfon of the Godhead, bearing witneiTe,
by Himfelfe, to the Church, of the Trueth. z. And
one in effence with the Father, and the Sonne j even
the LORD, IEHOVAH ; Author of the Ncw«
Covenant, with the Father, and the Sonne.
.Vcrf.iB. Now, where Remiffion of thefe
is , there is no more offering for
finne.
F%0U tbisArticle,offymiflionofftnncs,intbe
zfyw Covenant 9 bee conckdetb^ Himorc off*-
O 4 ring
'J»
%i$ HEBR. CHAP. %.
ring fir f***t but onccndtr this Co\>eu&nt>, Beuvfe,
finne is ex pitted,
QVEST. Howe, then, could there bee Re-
fniffionoffinncvnder the Lawe, where there
was daylie oiFering for finne / Or, if there was
Rcmiffion, howe could there bee offering for
finne* I ANSWERS. Tbetc is a T\ewi fan gran-
ted, vpon Surette given, for SathfaHion to bee made for
the p attic remitted: and, there is a ^emijiion granted,
for Saliifaitwn aheadie wade for the pank remitted*
2 be %emiflion that the fathers Vnder the Lave bad,
•#& of the fir fi forte ; Vpon Tromije of the Mediatour
10 tcme , and testis fie. And with fyemifion of this
forte $ a typicali jacrff ice wight jffaudL for ftgnifying,
that the true expiaiorle Sacrifice T»m not jet fayed,
hut ye<u cowmingto bee payed. { £ut , the ( f s e^tpon
tbatweeget Itnder the GojJW/, is vpon Sathftllton al*
readie wade by the true Bxpiatorie and SatisfaBo*
tie Sacrtfue of 1ESVS C H K 1 S T, done,
And ended, With the perfowllfuffering* And this forte
tif%twjllon is it, whereof the Apojlk heetef^eaketh^
and it adrnitteth no manner of offering for ftnne : hey*
ther typicali i>ffeting y lecaufe Chrijl is come, and hath
fulfilled what the ty pic all fact ij ice didfignifte\ ntytber
the repeating oftbettueExpiatorie Sacrifice of thrifts
$odks bee auje, then, Chrifl'beboo\>ed U (uffer day lie,
and dte day lie, after that bee hath made Jatiifattiom
jind; bepdethefe two fortes of offering, the lewtfli
Hoodie J acrifxees typicali, and the true Iixpiatoriebko*
die Sttrifimf Cbrifi's Sodie on the Croffe, the Scrip-
ture
HEBR. CHAP. X. *i?
Ure 4c1&ov>ledgetb none . S$ , the mewing of the
Jpojlle, in tbeje ^cordes^ mufi bee this ;, When !%w^"-
fioncf finnes is alicadic [nnbajed, by offering of the
Uue Lxpiatorie Sacrifice, as now it isjtndet the ?^e*
Co venant, tber? uo more offering tan bee for fmne ante
more. Then t i. ThcApoftle acknowled-
ged no vfe for ame facrifice vnder the Nevve Tefta-
raent , after Chrifl's Afcencion : elfe, his Reafon
ihoiildnotholde. i. The facrifice which is oflered,
to wit, the Bodie of IESKS, hath alreadiefuffo
redforfinne: fo that nowe the Remiffion of thofe,
that Is j of finne and miquitie , Ail So?.t of the
Elects finnes, is obtayned there- by aheadic. 3. Not
onelie No Sacrifice is aniemoreto bee offered
for fame vnder the Newe Covenant ; but, alfo. No
Offemkc, faycth hee, bloodic,or vnbloodie, is to
bee offered. 4. that Church which prctendeth to
©ffer anie Offering for finnes, of quicke, ordtad,
riowe vnder ihcGofptll, profeffeth,Thatno Remif.
fion of finne is to bee had in fuch a Church: Becaufe,
where there is Remiflion of finne, there is no more
offering for finne, fayeth the Apofiie, expiefslie.
f'erf. 19. Havings therefore D Brethren,
boldnefle, to enter into theHoIie/t,
by the Blood of I ES US.
F%0 Af the by-pafl Dottrine, of Cbnfis Excel*
cellcnw, and Riches ofGrace 9 -tobhb tonmelb v*.
to yj through him, bee draWctb Exhortations 9 fn
yjc-makivg of this <L>ottrine,in foundnejjeof Ea$tk,
end the Ernies tbtre-of, \>nto the er>de ef the EpiftU.
Q $ AvL
3i8 HEBR. CHAP. X. 1
And, fir ft, bee exhortetb, To feefyvnto Communion
yilb Q © in Heaven , through Ckifi ; »fwg the
names of the Ceremoniall Lave , but mixed with
hordes touching the Excellence of the thing fignified^
about thofe Ceremonies : to fkoye the Hebrewes,
That tboje Ceremonies bad nothing intbemfelues,but
iidferue to reprejent Cbrijl> and bis $enefites I And*
fo % to draw them from tbp[e ft>adoy>es 9 v«fo the truetb
of that, f»bicb once beeing pgnifiei by them, is aoW
manifested in Chriit.
To make the Exhortation to bee the better receaved,
beefettetb dome fundrie Prmledges of the Faytb*
full, vcrf. 1 9, Zo . 2. 1 . From i»bnb bee infenetb bit
Exhortation > verf. 21. For the fir ft frMledge,
bee fayeth , Wcehaue liberty to enter into the
Holidl : That is, Into Heaven.
1 , In that bee maketh this frfriledge proper to the
focietie of Chilians, him f elf e % and others \ bee tea-
cbetb V$ 9 1. That fo long as men are withoutChrift,
they are debarred out of Heaven; no Doore nor Way
open, but the flaming Sword of G O D'S Iuftice,
to, keepe out everie one that (hall preaiTe to enter,be-
fore Chrilt bring them . But, fuch as come to Chrift
by Fayth , Heaven is opened vnto them , and the
Doore call vp, for them to enter in, who were exy-
led before.
i* Hexti bee cemmendeth this friviledge^by caU
ting the flace> The HoYietl^thef lace cohere GODS
BULIHESSE d-toelletb, repre feinted by the Santlua-
tie inhere nothing can enter , but that yvbicb isbolie^
Touching Vj thm-by , That the Faythfull are fo wa-
f ihcttfiom
HEBR. CHAP. X. 21*
ilien from their finnes, through Fayth in Chrift, that
GOD will admit them into the Place of His Dwel-
ling, into His Hcavenlie San&uarie, by Fayth nowe,
and Fruition heerc-after.
j. Hee cotmnetidetb tbis fwiledge, by callingil
4 Libcrtic. Tbe md 9 properlie,ftgnifictb M Libcrtic
ro fpeakeall our mynde; m batbbecne toarkfd be-
fore, tvbere-by bee teacbetb v; , i • Howe wee doc
enter into the Holiefc to wit, by Prayer, fending vp
our Supplications to Heaven. And, agayne, z> That
in our Prayers toGOD, wee may vfe frecdome of
ipeach, telling Him all our Mynd, all our Griefes, all
pur Feares, all our Defires, and even powreout our
heartes before Him, at all tymes.
4. Hee commendetb tbis fPrtoiledge, by tbe fryce
of the Pmbajetbcre-of, e+en tbe mood of 1ES VS.
Wbere-by bee teacbetb W , i . To hauc this Privi-
ledgein high elteemation, a. To make good vfc of
it. 3 . To bee confident of the (tending of it: and all,,
becaufe it is fo dearlie bought .
J. Laftlie : bee commendetb tbis Piinledge, by tbe
Common %igbt ybicb all §elirters bane +nto it, tbe
ApoJlle,andtbefe Hebrewcs,^ bis Brethren, and
*U otber of that Societies Wbere»by bee teacbetb %
That albeit there bee great difference in the meafurc
of Fayth, and other Graces, betwixt Chrillians; fome
beeing lironger, fome weaker, fome as ApoiUes,
fome as thefe weake Hebrewes, &c. yet all are the
Children of one Father, all are Brethren, and all are
admitted, by Prayer, to come, and enter into Hea-
ven, freehe to poWiC out their ftwks, at all tymes #
vmo GOD.
Vtrf.io. By a Newc and Living Way,
which Hee hath confecrated for vs,
through the Vay le ; that is to fay. His
Flcfh.
THIS is one, frhitedge, That wee haue liber*
tie to enter into Heave ,followetb another. Then
u a Way made, to leade V; on thereinto, which
is Chiffs FUjh, compared to the Vayle oftheSantfua-
rie t which both hid thofe thinges which Were within
the Santtuarie, and yet yeelded an enterie through it
felfe,Vnto the Santluarie. S* u Cbrifrs Flefh t tht
Vayle of his Godhead, which did hide the Glorie of bU
Deitie, from the carnall beholders, wbofttttnbled at
hu bafmjfe ; and yet opened a $)oore,for the (pirituall
wan to looks in, \>pon him that w& inVtfihle, whyle a
beeobjerved the brigbtncjfe of the Qlorie of GO J).,
breathing through the Vottrine, and fVerhss , of tfo
M*n CHRIST.
it Bee tnakctbtbe Wsy, ft frit Quid's Fled,
or Chrift<& incarnate, or Chrift conftdered accor?
ding to hu bumanitie I Becaufe , ChrifVs utyngon
our nature yUtbtonelie Me me of reconciling vsvato
dOD. Na man e)>er came to tie Father, but by him.
£2* other Kamewhere-by men arc fitted) but the
NAME of IESVS CHRIST. And, tberfoti,
ha in the way, a man mufi enter, and hide onjiill, till
hie cme to the ende, to the place when hee would bet ;
Evenfo mufi eyerie man, who would hee at Heaven,
^ mat Chnrt, tvd hide on f mfyng pwgrejfein
• HhBr. Chap. X* ill
him Jfitl, from Vaytbto Faytb>from Grace toGrace^
till bee come to bis ^(l.
2. This Way is of ChrifVs olmc Staking: hee
Utb devyfed it, and eonfecrated it. Hee vbo is tbt
Ftibtr's Wifedome,batb thought it tbebeji Waye^to
bring Man to GOV), (bat GOD pould become
Man, that tie Word fbould bee made flejh. Tbt
befiWaytohingmento BeaYen } tbat GO© fhouli
comedot9ne,totbe earth, to tafyon Mansnatmevp-
Onh\m % thai bee might makg Manfart-takfr of tbt
fDMne Hater*.
5. Vice bath eonfecrated and dedicated his ?U(h>
bis humane nature, fetaparte, and fanUified bimfelfe t
to this fame end*, that Men might makf their Moyett
tyitb GOD, by him, as Man-, and, by tbeBandes of
Kature^ith him,be belpedvp totbeliandsefGrace,
*9tith GOD ; bycommhg to the Man CHRIST,
might finde GOD in CHRIST*
4. Bee cdllethita New Way, t.Secaufeof the
clearemanifeftbg of the Way to Beaten, vnder the
GBfyelliincowparifonoftbe tymeofthcLa'to. t.$e-
caufe a retdie, playne,and fafe Way without ftutn-
bling tBhckjs, fines } or Snares, flatingers, or Iniotiit*
wences, to fitch as kf! c pe tbemfelnes theie-w, fneb as
ve^made vay*s v/i to bee. 3. ^ecaufeitwaxetk
never olde \ is «<ra> ijiablifhed,and never to hee alt*
icdyor ahlifbed*
5. It is a Living Way, \.<Becanfe Chrift//-
Vetb forever, to belpe tbemallto Beaveu^bofeekf
V»fa GQD } tbrot4gb Him onelii* 2» ftecauft ttft
it
2 22 HEBR. CHAP. X.
is been in Chrift,^ in the Vountdyne^ that bawdy
giuetyfe towbom-fo-everhetwillx that U^nto all
that come Vwf o him. $ . iBecdufe tt gfretb Lyfe, and
tefrefhment^totbe Wearie ?djfenger,dnd quidyneth
his dead and dumpifbbcdrt y wkcnbee eonfideretb that
bis Saviour is d Mdn indeede 9 fo edtnejl to baae V j fd-
+ed, thdt bee hdtb yoalyd himfelfe in communion of
tadturewitb*s $ tberc-by to [due Vj* It is Meat, in*
decde i to his Soule, that the Woid is mdde Fleft : It is
Dnnisy indeede, to confider, that bee hath fuffered for
lurfihnes* As Elias Chdtiot, fo is C H R IS T S
Mdnbead 9 dnd Sufferinges. Get \pbeere f by Fdyth
in him, dud tbou ftalt goevp to GOD, This Way is
*$ that of Eagles binges* Lay fir ft grippes V/>ow I E-
SVS CHRIST, GOO manifejied in the fltfbl
and bee will mount v/> with tbee % and came thee th-
row the Wildeme§e,to Canaan : From the naturdll
Miferie; and finnes which thou lyeft i», vnto Heaven.
6* This Way leddeth through the Vayle, To
teaches , That wee comming to CHRIST'S Man-
head, muft not fubfift there: but by this meane feeke
in to GOD, who dwelleth in Him ; that our Fayth
and Hope may bee in GOD. Wee enter by the
Man CHRIST, and doe reft on GOD, in CHRIST,
fcn the fulnefle of the Godhead which dwelleth bo :
dilie in CHRIST This is to diftinguifli the natures
tf CHRIST, and to keepe the vmtie of His
Perfon rightlie ♦
firf. 21. And, having an high Prieft
ever the Houfc of GOD#
Jtr
HEBR. CHAP. X. 223
jjO^our farther fdtufdBion, beegheth Vj Cbrifk
Jf 1 %Wdgdynt % to ma\e yet more v/i? of bim, todU
fe $ t guyde, and convoy Vi, in the Way, to knit
v; to the father in Heaven, through fbe Courtes of
bis Dwelling, dnd to bring vj into him, and makf Vs
welcome There*
1. Wee haueChriftfor a Priest to vs, whofe
Lippes doealwayes preferue Knowledge, in whome
arc hid all the Treafurcs of Wifedome and Know-
ledge, who will informe our Myndes, and perfwadc
our Heartes to belieue, and obey : who will recon-
cile, by His once offered Sacrifice, the Believer; will
intercede for the Reconciled , to keepe him ilill iri
Grace : will bleflc vs, with all Spirituall Bleflinges:
will take our Prayers, Thankes^giving, and the Spi-
rituall Sacrifice of all the good Works of our Hands,
and wait the pollutions from them; will offer them,
in our name, with the Incenfe and Perfume of His
owne Merites ; andleade ourfeluesin, where our
Lampes (hall beefurnifhed, and our Table filled, till
wee goe in to Heaven •> and There Hee will welcome
vs, in a Manfu)o prepared for vs.
2 Hee is a high Priest, adorned with all Autho-
ritie,and all Perfe&ionsjhaving all in fubftance,which
the Types did fignifie; wta bearcth our names, yea,
our felues, on the Sholdereof His Power, and in the
Breaftof His HeartieLoue : who beareth the ini-
cjuitie of the Holic Thinges, and Holineffc in His
Fore-head , for vs. In whome the Father is well
pleafed with vs, and hath made vs acceptable, as ia
His Well-beloved.
$. Hee is Over The Hovse Of GOD: Hee
hath Authoritie, and Power, to bring in whom Hee
jplea&th, aad to giuc foorth of the Treafure as much
15
224 USER. CHAP. X\
as hee will : All the Manfions in his Father's efwel-
^irrghoufe,arehis; and all athiscfcfpofing, to open
fo as none frtall fhut : To him belongeth to gtne
foorththefentenceof Admiflion to Heaven; and to
fay,. Come, yon hUffed of the Fattier. Yea, to make
this his Authoritie mariifeft , hee will come agayne,
and takevsvnto himfelfe: that where hee is , wee
may bee there alfo.
4. Wee Have this high Prieft : that is, heeii
ours, becaufe, 1 Taken out from Amongst vs^onc
of our number, albeit not of our conditions; of our
nature, but feparate from our finfull manners ; holie,
andharmlefle. 1. Becaufehee is Fon Vs, in thinges
appertayning to GOD, to employ his Moyen and
Power, for our behoou?, towardes GOD. 3. Be*
caufe, bound in all Bandes, With Vs, of Nature, of
Grace, and Good-Will, of the Father's Gift, and
Xppoyn£ir.enc , and His owne Covenant , and fpe-
ciall Contra.fi , with vs. So that albert an vncoutft
nun may poffiblie leauea itranger in his journeye
alone, yet Chrift cannot choofeto doe fotovs :
but, for the Bandes betwixt him and vs, hee will ne-
ver leaue vs 9 nor forfake vs.
Ferfi 2 2 . Let vs draw nearc, with a true
heart, in full afTurance of Fayrh ; ha.
ving our Hcartes fprinkled from an
cvill conference, and our bodies wa-
fted with pure water.
F^OM theft Trhiledges, he$ preflithan Exhou
tation, To draw nearcto GOD; *vd pre*
fcrybeth
HEBR. CHAP. X- fl2 j
Jiryletbtbc Di^ofitmtequyred of*s>%* our drawing
mare.
i. This Exfortdtion fhovetb, I. That true
Chriftians arc often tymes fo fcnfible of their own«
vnworthincfle, that vndcr that fenfe, they are encly-
ped, of themfchies, tofland a^farreoffi and hauc
uecde of encowragement, and invitation, to drawe
neare. x. That fuch as are mode fcnfible of theif
owne vnworthinefTe, arc mode called, to come for-
wardes, vnto GOD: for Hec giveth grace to the
humble.
14 tieelayetbdo^ne tbcfrMledgesmtkc forme?
Veifes\ dnd t intbti y draitetb on the Exhortation ; To
Teach Vs , i« That fach Priviledges as art
fraunted vnto vs, in Chriii muft bee received, and
eheved, as Trueth.* i. That wee mufi ftudieto
make vfe of our Priviledges, and challenge them for
eur owne. j . That the weakeft of true Believers in
Chrift , may thrufl in themftlurs at theDoores of
Grace, amorrgft the holie Apoftles: fortheApoOIe
putteth the Hib*ewes with hunfclfe, in the Exhor-
lation, far this ende.
j. Forourdtfyofnion, And fitting U draw neae 9
bet requjretb $ firft* That "ftee bape* true heart, tin
fajctbnotid finleiTe heart y hut y d truehearti tbdt
u, fuch a heart , us in Ibe matter of believing wyndetb
no confidence J?ut in GO b'S Grace, through Cbriil on*
Ue\dud y in tbewdtltrof GO b'S Service > nyndetb
ouelii HuTvill mitsajme, *nd allwttbonelie that
l»bicb is His Tvill in its cenjure #
Then, An honeft heart , >? hieh honertlie a<%.
itnowlcdgeth its owne finnes , and fieeth to Chrift's
Blood, f©r fpriakling ; whofe aymc is vpright, ende-
P ygur
%%6 Heer. Chap. X.
v©ur vpright , and cenfure of it felfc vpright y allo-
wing in it felfe nothing but what GOD alloweth,
and difpleafed with that which difpeafeth G O D,*
albeit, manie wayes, weake and impcrfeft, yet hath
libtrtic to draw neare vnto GOD.
4. The next thing bee requyretb, is full affurancc
of Fayth X That is, a fetled, and full perfaafm % to
bee accepted , even through I E S V S CHRIST.
THEN, Albeit the LORD will not defpyfe the
weakeft meafure of Fayth, and will not quench the
fmaaking flaxe; yet it pleafeth Him better, yea, it is
His Commandettient , that men ftudie vnto the full
aflfurancc of Fayth : for, the more thou refteft on
GOD'S Covenant with thee in IESVS CHRIST,
the more thou fealeft His Trueth , glorificft Him,
becommeft the more lyke vnto faythfull Abraham,
and getteft the deeper rooting in CHRIST.
5. The third is, That the heart bee jprinkled from
an will conference. The heart is jprinkjed, whend
finner, fenfible of ftnne > maketh heartie application to
bim felfe, of the { Blood of 1 E S V V S, for remifion of
ftnnesi after this heartie application of CHRKSTS
$lood, the Confcience is fuYnifhedVoilb a good dun*
ftoere vnto all Challenges ; and 9 fo 9 is made good 9 a com*
fortable Confcience, abfohing the man, through fayth
in I E S V S, upborne it tormented nith Challenges,
before it ran to the ftlood of I ES V S for fyrinkling,
THEN, When-fo-ever the Confcience is evill,
accufeth , and vexeth , let the vexed heart riinne
to C H RISTS Blood; and then fhall it bee free from
an evill confcience: For, the Blood of 'IESVS clean-
feth vs from all finne. Let the Heart bee Jprinkled,
arid the Confcience will bee good,
6. Tit
H'BBR. CHAP. X. 227
6 % The fourth tbingrequyred in him that drattetb
ware as bee fhould, U % Tbdt bU bodie bee wafted with
pure water : Tbdt is , That according to the figifica-
Hon of tbdt Legalise, tbeit onward cfaverfdtion bee
bUmeleffe, and bolie ; ftnne beeing fo curbed within,
that it reygne not in their mottall bodice fo fougbten
tgajnfl wklin, m it hre&$ not foortb in ftaudakui
Worhj of darhyejft, in the aftions of the bodie 9
then, 1 .With a fprinklcd Confcience within*
men muft joyne an holie , and blamelefle conven-
tion without. .2. The wafhing of the converfacion
without , muft proceede from an heart fenfiblie ae->
quaynted with the power of the Blood of I E S V S.
3. And this outward holineffeof the bodie, muft bee
wrought with pure water ; that is, by the Spiritc of
San&ification 5 to diftinguifh the reformation of a
Believer , from a Counterfeyt , who without may
lookelyke 2 righteous man, but within bee as a why-
ted Tombe, full of roctennefle.
Verf.2%. LecvsholdcfafttheProfcflloa
of our Fayth, without wavering: ( for
Hee is faythfull that promifed. )
AKotber Exhortation , to awwe the Faytb of
CHRIST; that is.tbeVoHtine •/CHRIST,
the Truttb receaved from CHRIST, and believed *
and not to quyte it in the tyrne oftryall^on ante con-
dition .
1. The re^uyrmgtoholde faH tbeConfefiiouofouv
Sdytb^or Ho%e t as the ytrdimportttb, Tuachfth,
P z j,Th4?(
i*8 HEBR. CHAP. X.
t. That a true Chrifttan muft notonelie holdc £hs
Trueth of CHRIST fecretlie; but muft confeffeiti
profeffe, and avowe it openlie, where GOD'S Glo-
ric,and ethers good, requyteth the fame. 2. That
hec muft looke for adverfarie powers, and Tempta-
tions, to take that Trueth, or at leaft the confeffion of
it, from him. 3. That in thefc Tryals and Eflayes,
fcee muft holde the faffer grippe,and avow it fo much
the more fteadfaftlie , as hee is tempted to,quyte it.
4, That when hee is put to the Tryall of this Confef-
fion, of anie poyndt of his Fayth , hee is alfo put to
the Tryall of the Confeffion of his Hope; Whether
his hopes of the promifed Salvation ia 1ESVS, bee
Wronger to keepe him fleadfaft, or the Terrour, and
allurement from men, ftronger to make him quyte
the poynS of Trueth -contrpver ted. j. That no-
shing, but this Hope , is able to make-a man ftand
out in Tryall, if hee bee hafdlie vrged.
*. Bee Will h*ut the dvowingof theTtuttb of
C H K I S T to bee without Watering. Then,
I. Men muft fo learne the 1 rueth , that they neede.
Bot to change agayne : That is, Muft ftudie to know
the Trueth fotindlie , and folidlie. 1. And having
learned it, muft not fay, and vnfa£; one day avowe it,
and another day quyte it: For fo bOD getteth not
His due Gloric, beholders are not edified, the man's
Teftimonie wanteth weyght with the Adverfarie.
Uut hee muft bee invincible in the Trueth, who will
neythcr alter, nor change, or diminifhanie thing of
it, forfcad, or favour,
•
3. flee gi)>eth tby for a gtomi of Conjtancie\
For Hee is faythfuli who hath promifed:
Tbit u 9 The ffwifts wbhb 1 £ S V S bath made
Hm. ChapJ X# up
to fuch as mjtdtyliebelim intJitn, fhtllbet furelit
performed, tbatwcovftant frofeffour of His Trunk
jhtll bee afhdmed.'
Then, i. Where wee haue a Promife of anic
thing made vnto vs in Scripture, wee may bee confi-
dent to obtayne it , and bolde to avowe cur hope
thereof, agaynft fuch as would teach vsthe do&rine
or Doubring/wherevnto wc are, of our felues,prone
and enclyned; and agaynft fuch as fli kc the allurance
. of the Sayndts perfe verance. i . The ground of our
•Confidence, is not in ourfehus, but in the fay th-
fulncffeof IESVS CHRIST, who hath promifed
fuch Graces to His Children. 3. Our bolde avo*-
wing of our Hope , is not a bragging of our ownc
ftrength - y but a magnifying of CHRIST'S
f aythfulneffe ,
Terf. 24. And kt vs confidcr one ano»
ther to provoke vntolouc, and to
good works.
HEE Jlrengthenetb bis form* 'Exhortation t by
l&ingof ViteUionSyto fanber tbehObedieuci
thereinto. And, ji>Jt % for mutuail l>p-Jhning one of
anQtber. Whsreof Web LeAKNt,
1. Thatmutuall Edification of Chriitians amongft
themfelues, and ihaipcningoneof another, is a fpe-
ciall helpe to Conftaucie in true Keligion, and a Pre-
fervatiue agaynft Apoftafu. ». Prudence is requy-
red hee*evnto , that mutually weeobferue one ano-
ther's Difpofition, Giftes, hxperience, Vermes, and
Faultes j that wee may the better fitte our fclues, to
doe good, each one of vs, to another* and to receau*
It i good
23# HebrT Chap. X.
good each one of another , in our Chriftian conver-
fifjg together. 3. A Godlie ftryving one with ano-
ther , who lhall bee firft in loue, and well-doing, is
better than the ordinarie ftryfe, who fhall exceede
others in Vanicie, and fuperfiuitie of Apparrell and
Fare.
Verfii*)* Not forfaking the afTcmbling
of our fclues together, as the manner
of feme is : but exhorting one ano-
ther: and fo much the more, as yee
fee the Day approaching.
r A Toother Meane to this fame ende, u the freqven*
JilLting of Chriftian Jffemblics, and Meetinges^
•frbicb way farther this purpofe oftnutuall edification,
And Thekefoke, i. Church Affemblies muft bee
well keeped , by fuch as doe rr.yndc to prooue con-
stant in the true Religion. %. Chriftian Meetinges al-
io of private Chriftians, fortnutuall conference, and
exhorting one of another, is not to bee negle&ed,
nor forfaken ; but to bee vfed, for keeping vnitie in
the Church; and not to foilcr Schifmc , or hinder
the publicke Affemblies .
1. Bee taxeth the fault cf feme amovgjt thc& 9
lebo in bcbijme, or purpofe ef rfpejlafie, Mb-drcWe'
tbemjelues from all Church J flemb lies, and Chrijlian
Mretinges, and fell backs a g a y ne i cr W e m the Vay
ef falling baikfito thje deny all of CHK1ST openlie.
THEN, 1. Separation rrom the true Church,
and Chriftian Sociecie of the FaythfuU , is a re-
markeable evill . a. The Schifmc, or Apoftafieof
• others*
BEBR. GAAP. X. 231
•thcrs, fhould not weaken vs in following ame good
Meanc of Edification : but, rather,' flirre vs vp, vnto
more diligence ; left, by negligence, wee fall, pftc?
and piece, backe, after their example. :
3 . Hee ma\etb tbe approaching of the Day, to <toit 9
•[GOO'S ludgmtnt % a (pectdllmotiut^o +fstbc
Meanes diHgentlie^and make ** eonflant in the Faytb.
then, i. The Day of G O D'S Iudgement
fliould ftill bee looked vnto, as a thing neare-hand,
even at the doores; becaufe it is but a verie Lt tth*
and our Day ihall come; yea, and but a Little time,
till our LORD fliall come to Iudgement. 2. The
confideration of the Daye of Iudgement , is a fittt
Meane to fharpen vs, vnto all good Dueties, which
may make our reckoning to bee farthered at thac
Day, and to make vs boldlie mayntayne the Truech,
agaynft all fearc of men.
Ferfi 26. For, if wee finne, wilfullie, af-
ter thac wee haue receaved the know-
ledge of the Trueth, there remayneth
no morefacrifice for finnes.
AKotber Mttiue, to conftancie in the trunk of
Religion > taken f om tbe f ear full cafe of -toilfull
Apotfates , Vtbo finning the Sinne agajnjt tbe bolic
G bo ft , arefecluded t for ever ^ from Metric I fay, the
Sinne agaynft the bolie Ghost ; becaufe we foall fmdt
tbe Sinne beere defcrybed, net to bee anie particular
fmne agfiynfl ibe Lave , htagaynjltbe Gospeil:
Hot afxnm agaynft fomepoynftofTruetb, but agaynft
P 4 CHRIST'S
I31 HEBR. CHAP, X.
CHRIST'S vbole faHriui : tfy of infitmitlu
but vilfulnejfe : T^ot of rafhneffe, bid of deliberation}
Drftriigi't, and villinglie : t^ot of ignorance, but af
t€f Illumination, dud froffiion : Such as Iewes tur-
ned Cbnfiansi revolting f hm Chriflianitie , backs
*g*y*h to that former bojliliik, agajmjl CHRIST,
did Lomrwtt It a true 9 tnanie vbo -commit leffet
ftnnes, gtt never grace to repent : and warns ith ma]$
dejellion, in [ome foyntl of their profeflhn, may bee fe*
eluded from Mercie there- after : butthk ftnneheere
fytrjbii 9 u a irilfM rejetlwg of CH K 1ST 9 anj
the kenefiteof Hu Sacrifice, after Illumination 9 and
frofefiion, of the Faytb of CHRIST.
T H.£ N : , i. As Apoftafte from the true Religion
lyeth neareft vnto this.Sinne ; fo they who defire to
bee fred of thrs Sinne, mult bee the more carefull to
bee conftarrt in the profefllon of everie poynd of the
Trueth of the Gofpcll. 2. If a man reject the Bene-
fee of that Once Offered'Sacrifici
of CHRIST, there is no other Sacrifice for Siiine af-
ter that, nor anie other meanc to helpe him . But, if
a man fecke vnto I E S V S CHRIST, and will not.
quyte Him, .what-fo-cver hee may thinke of the hay-
Roufnefle of his owne finnes, the Sacrifice which
I ESV S offered for finnes, remayneth, where-by
hec Kpay bee faved.
Vcrfl 27. But a certay ne fearfull looking
for of judgement, and ficrie indigna-
tion, which fhall devourcthe Adver-
farics.
Having
HAVwg ficludei the Apofttte from Meui*,bet
goetb o», in theft wr^r;, to fbove bis mferablt
ejlate. Whhrb-of Wee Gather,
i. That the wilfull Apoftate from the Fayth of
CHRIST, isalfoa wilfiill Adverfarie to CHRIST.
of the highefl forte : Part-taker of Satan's finne^nd
Satan's profeflion. x. That everie Apoftate of this
forte, is defiitute of GOD'S Peace, felfVcondcm-
ned , defperate of Salvation , hopelefle of Reliefe,
without all purpofe of Repentance, or vfing meanes
of helpe, ftricken with the fore-fight of the Wrath
comming vpon him, and made to expedt it, although
hee fhould diffemble it never fo much. $• The
Apoflate's feare (hall come vpon him , judgement
aunfwerable to his finne , the indignation and wratk
of GOD , yea, fierie indignation, the moft terrible
that can bee thought vpon , which hee (hall not ef-
cape ; but it (hall devourehim, fwallowe himvp,
and fecdc vpon his bodie and foule, even for ever.
2* In tbdt bee m*\etb this tbe judgement of
CHRIST'S Aixerfaries, WeeLeakne,
That the fonle which loveth CHRIST, and
can not quyte Him, can not endure to thinke of a fe-
paration, will not <juyte the true Religion, nor anie
knowne poynft of CHRIST'S Trueth , and is vfing
the meanes to get GOD'S Peace: albeit it might
feeme to it fdfc , becaufc of the prefent fenfe of
'wrath, to bee in the fclfe-fame eftate that is heerc
defcrybedj yet is it free, as yet, of the finneagaynft
the holie Ghoft; and not to bee reckoned amongft
Adverfaries; buramongft the Friendesand Lovers
of C H R I S T , howe vehementlie fo-ever Satan's
eftions bearcin thecontrarie.
p 5 1.1*
2^4 HEBR. CHAP. X.
3 . In that by fetting befere them the far full eft ate
tf/Jpofittes from the kyoyinc Ttuetb of the true %eli*
gicn , bee labouretb to Jlrengtben them tgaynft the
fcartof perjetution. whence wee le^rne,
That if Apoftates,before they make Apoftafie from
the true Religion , did fore-fee their owne daunger,
as after Apoftafie they are made to fore- fee their
ewne condemnation, all the terrour of all the tor-
ment which man could put them vnto , and all the
allirrementes which this worlds cbulde glue them,
would not mooue them to quyte the leait poynft of
rhe Trueth of true Religion .
T/erf. 28. Hee that defpyfed Mofes law,
dkd without mcrcie D vnder two or
three witneffes.
Verfz^. Of howe much forer punifli-
menr/uppofe yec,fhall he be thought
worthie, who hath noden vnder foot
the Sonne of G O D, and hath coun-
ted the Blood of theCovenant where-
with hee was fan<5Ufied, an vnholie
thing, and hath done defpy te vnto the
Spirit of Grace?
TTgg prmeth the equitie of their judgement, bj>
*-** the proportion of their fun'tfhtnent Vbodefyyfed
tbe La^to of Mofes. then, As finnes are grea-
ter , fomurtthe punifhmenc bee greater : and the
Confcicnce bceing pofed 2s heere , atn not but fub-
fcrybe to the proportion, ^ i, Tq mkg
HEBR. CHAP. X. t4\
2. To ma\e the Stone appear e the letter, hee poyn* y
Sictb out foma particular [times, invoked whin this
great Sime . for clearing whereof, it may bee asked;
Howe can the Apoftares tieade the Bloode of
the Sonne of GOD vnderfoore/ &c*
I Answere : Theycannot t inieede 9 by pbyfi-
call aliion \ but by doing the equivalent fwne, they
Are accounted of GOD to doc it > by judiciall inter pre*
tat ion. Their dpoftafie import ett^ their agreeing, to
dee CHRIST 4s much indignitie, as if they did cf-
ftr Him this perjonalhiolcnce* Their deedes fhow$
that they haue thu bafe ejleemation of CHRIST,
*nd fits Hood: and no better, tor, what faycth
the Apojlate of CHRIST , by his deede 9 but. That
Bee is not worthie to bee pvofejfed, or avowed, or /•/-
lowed?
jind what is this in effeB 9 but to treade Him Under
all the fe bafetbhges , which the Afofiate preferretk
before Him i And jo is to bee vnderjloode of the Bloode
of CHRIST, and His Spirit.
Qvest, But howe can the Reprobate bee
fsyde to bee Ian {lifted , by the Blood* of the
Covenant I Answers. ThereuafanUificalion
to (he purifying ef the ficfb, and a fan&if cation to the
purifying of the con] cienci, from dead worh£s t to feme
the Living GOD, HEBa.ix.13.j4*
The janUijication externall to the purifying of the
flejl , covfifleth in the man s feparation from the world,
and dedication Vnto G OfD'Sfervice, by Calling and
Covenant , common to all th members of the vifbk
Chmbl
1 3 6 HEBR. CHAP. X.
i Church ; end it is forcible thus farre % as to bring a mn
into credit* and ejieematiofi t aia Saynlt, before men*
and Vwf* the common frmledges of the Church]
whereof tw, 06 Men, fo GOD j//o, fieafytb v»*o bim,
and of him , as one of UuVtopky and chalet b with bim >
in his externall difjenfation, ojs with one of Bis owne
teople. In this fenfe all the Congregation of Jfraell,
and eyerie one of them ^ u called hoiie, yea. Core alfo>
and bis followers, Numb* \6. *. The SanUifica*
tion internally by renovation, confijleth in a man's jcpa*
Utionfromtbejlaieof \ature,totbe ftate of Grace;
from his olde conditions, to bee a new creature indeed* *
®y this Utter forte, a i\eprcbate can not bee called (an.
ftificd$£«f by the former, he may bee called falsi-
fied, and that by wtue of the 'Bloode of the Covenant,
albeit heefhould not get ante farther good thereby*. For,
as the bloode of CHRIST bath nrtue to clean je the
Confcience, And renew the Soule which commeth Vuto it
&ruelie J and$i*itualiie, Sg itwujl haue force to doe that
Which islejfe ; .b^t *x, punfietbe flefh> and externall
condition of the man who commetb \nPoit outwaidlie
cuelie, at the Types did vnde* the Lawe^ wherev^on an
hypocrite in the Cbriftian thumb , tuufi bee accounted
one of the Congregation of the Saynites, as well as an
hypocrite VrJer the Lawe Was fo called, becaufe thrift's
§hode cannot bee infer tout to the lyfes,wbicb aw e of
this force, to fanBtpe men to the pwifyhgOj the flefb.
Or Wee may fay morefbortlie : There is a fanttifi cation
hy confecration, when anie thing is de)fOted } or dedicated
Vftfo GOD-, and a jollification by ink abitaliw of the
, folic
Hib it* Chap. X. 237
hlk Spirit > 2. Cor. vj. 1^.17* 18. Of the f$f- -
wet forte, the Cenfers o/Core, Dathan,*wJ Abi«
ram, dre called holie. And the reafon is given , Bf-
**«/* tfc*jf offered thexn before the LO%p , therefore
they are Mo W, Numb. xvj. *8. iiw^iw thisfenfe f
all the members of the vifbk C bunb~, even fucb <u af~
rtrMutorfet prmeApoflates, *e janHifitd^becdufc
they dre ojfercd 9 and offer themjelues Vnto \he LO^©#
§ut the inhabitation of the holie Spirit^ is pfoper onlie ft
the Blett 9 and Q 9'S Children . .
Hekci Learne , 1. That all the members of the
vifiblc Church, arc fo confederate ynto GOD , that
it is facriledge for them, not to feeke GOD'S Ho-
nour in all thinges , or to beftowe themfelues, ani«
other way , than for GOD. 1, Men are reckoned
by GOD, fo to deale with CHRIST,and His Blood,
and Covenant , and Spirite , as they make account
thereof, as they hauc cftcemation of CHRIST, and
His Bloode, and Spirit. 3 . And their efteemation is
not reckoned by their wordes, or pretences, but by
their deeds, as thefe doe importe,fo arc they judged
to eftecme. 4- Becaufc Apothfie from CHRIST,im-
portethas much, as Hee and His Doclrine^arc vft*
worthie to bee avowed, or ma^ntayned ; by confe-
quence it importeth alfo, that CHRIST was not the
Man Hee called Himfdfe; and, that all His Spirite
had taught them , was vntrueth : and, therefore,
jufllie heere doeth the Scripture challenge the Apo-
flatc, of counting CHRIST'S Bloode no better
than the blood of a common Malefaflor ; and,ofc gi-
ving the Lie to the H O LI E S P I R I T. So
fcarfull a thing is it , to make Defe&ion fiom ani*
knowne parte of true Rcligoru
Verfi
2$$ HEBR. CHAP. X:
f erf. 30. For wee ktiowe Him that hatM
fayd, Vengeance bclongeth vnto Mee 5
* I will recompence, fayth the LORD,
And agayne , The LORD fliall judge
HisPeopIe.
r>^ that he pmvetbtbecertdyntieof their punifh.
went, out of Deuceiyxxxij* 3;. j$. Leaknti*
t. That the juftice and conftancie of GOD'S
Trueth , in generall threatninges , is fufficienc to
prooue the ce.rtayne punifhment of particular finnes.
a. The punifliment of Apoftates, of one kynde, may
evidence the puniflinent of Apoftates of another
kynde. For, it is the Iewbs Apoftafie, to Idola-
erie, and worflhipping of Images, which in that place
the LORD doeth threaten.
z. Bee makgth the knowing of GOD ^bo ft>ea-
%etb t a proof > fujficient for the cemyne performance
of His Word . Then, As men vnderftande
GOD'S Nature, fo will His Word weygh with
therm : And , fuch as knowe Him beft, willftande
moil awe of, and belieue, His Word moft.
Verf. 31. It is a fearfull thing, to fall in-
to the Handcs of the Living GOD.
F%OM this knowledge of G 2>'S Kature 9 bet
pronouncetb hove f ear full a thing it is^ to fall in-
to bis bandes, 4S an aherfarie^ to lee panifbed.
Then, 1. It is praefuppofed , that fuch as reje&
she Merck of CHRIST , Ihall not bee able to rqefl
lattice;
HEBR. CHAP. X. 239
Iuftice ; but rauft fall into His Hand. t. The *ter+
nitie of GOD, maketh His Wrath terrible: For He
livcth for ever , to avenge Himfelfe on His Foes.
3. The Terrour of the LORD, what Torment Hee
Is able to infli&, and that for ever, is a fitte Meane to
make men beware to make Apoftaiie from CHRIST.
Verf.^i. But call to rcmemberance the
former dayes, in which after yee were
illuminated, yee endured a great fight
of afflictions .
F
0% a Meane to belpetbem conjlantlietogpeenl
bee diretfetb them, to ma\e v/<? oftbeir former pd-
tience, and experience ef troubles for the GofpelL
Then, i. Even they who haue fuffered for
CHRIST , haue neede to bee ftirred vp to conftan-
rie , and to bee terrified from Apoftafie. i. The
more men haue fuffered for CHRIST , they ought
to bee the bolder in the Profeflion of His Trueth,
and the more readie for new Sufferings.
x. Hee nsaketbtbe tyme oftbeir firfi tronlIes 9 l*
hee, after Illumination . Then, Some doe en-
ter into troubles for Religion, at their verie firft con-
verfion, and arc yoaked in Batcell agaynft Perfecuv
tcrs , befide other Onfets, of Satan, and their ownc
nature.
Vtrf. 33. Partlie why left yee were made
a gazing ftocke, both by reproaches,
andaffiiftions : and partlie whylcft ye
became
«
34© nisR. chap. %:
became companions of them which
werefovfed.
O^ff ma\etb their troubles,™ their mne perfons*
by reproaches ^ and afflitfions , the firtt fane of
their fight, therein they Vena gaging ftoekf to the
worlde. Thin, i. Such as are called to fuf-
fer for C H RI.-S T,.are fet vpon a Theater, togiue
proofe of their Fay th and loue to C H R I S T, be-
fore the worldc. 2 # The blynde worlde wondereth
at fuch as adventure to fuffer anie thing for the
Trueth of C H R I S T, & thinke but ignominiouflic
of C H R I S T , and His Caufe , and of thofe that
rnayntayne the fame. 3 . Reproaches and taantes of
the Godlie by the worlde , arc reckoned vp to thena
for parted of their Chriftian CrofTe , and of their
Glorie before GOD.
t. The next parte of their fight,*®*? their path
taking Voitb futb as did fuffer the lyfy. Them,
j. It is the parte of true Chriflians, to countenance
them that confefle CHRIST, yea, and to joyne
with them that fuffer for Him. a. Communion with
the fu teringc of others, is reckoned vp for a parte oi
ewr owne fufftringes, 3. To fuffer patientlie oiji
felues, or take a parte with others in their fufferings
will coft vs a Battell.
Vcrf. 34. For yee had compaflion oi
mee in my Bondcs, and tooke joyful
lie the fpoyling of your goods^ kno
wing in your ielues* that yee hauc ii
Heaven
HEBR. CHAP- X; Ht
Heaven , a better, and an enduring
Subftance.
MEE tonmetb to ftrticuUrsi *ndfirtf 9 tbtbcom*
psftisn towrde: hintftlfe , in bit Units, i$ru
numbered by b'w* T h e n , i. Coropaffion
with Sufferers, efpeciallie when it is manifefted to
the affli&ed partie , for his Comfort , maketh the
companionate perfon a part-taker with the fafiferer.
jt.Such compajEcn f£ouId bee remembered by tht
fafferer thankfullic , and reeompenfed by feeking
their *tcmall Welfare, who haue (bowed them fucjj
great kyndncflc.
*, Amtber fimticpi^ is tbtir jtyfitUtndmmg tin
ffvUdtm of tUb goods. , Thin, i, When
tryall cemmeth of mens fayth in CHRIST, fech d9
myndeto beeconftant, muft prepare themfelaes to
qtiyte their goods, if G O D pleafe fo to honour
them with employment. 2. When wee fee wee nurfl
lofe our goods for CHRIST'S ftke, or fufferanic
other inconveniencie, we ought to doe it cbearfullie,
and count our gayne in CHRIST more than our
loffe in the worlde : and if wee finde trouble, t# ke
our Adverfaries know as little of it as wee can:namc-
lie, feeing there is no caufc of griefe, if our eyes were
opened, and our eafthlie aflfc&ions mortified,
3# Tbeh tncoWdgementi dnd ctafe of JQye , <tod$
tbe fenfible feeling vitbin themfelzts, of tht Comfort
ofdternali ^cbe$ in Hca»en % keying for them.
'Then, i.It is the afliirance of our healeftlie In-
heritance, which muft make vsreadie to quyteout
! sarchliemooueables, z. Whofogettethahearttd
24* HEBR. CHAP, x:
^uyte anic thing on earth, for CHRIST , fhall htue
better in Heaven, than hee can lofe heere. 3 . G O D
vfeth'to giue Earncft of what Hee is to giue, in fen-
fible feeling of fpirituall Riches , to fuch as belieue
in Him. 4. When men caq efteemc of thinges hea-
venlic, as they are $ that is, enduring goods: and of
thinges earthlie, as they arc; that is, pcrifliing
mooueables 5 then lhall they , readilie f quyte the
carthie , in hope of the heavenlie.
Virf. 3 j. Caft not away, therefore, your
confidence, which hath great recom-
pence of rewarde*
NOtt* bee exhortetb ibentf togoemmtbisMde
Moving •/CHRIST: Fot^tbU Confi-
dence, in the Ongivall, Ufucb as batbtyitb it d full
&nl free frofefiku of 4II their fajftb .
Then, Confidence, and bolde avowing of the
Trueth , is requyred : A playne and full teftimonie
Riuft wee giue to CHRIST'S Trueth : Our confi-
dence in profeffion, is, in parte, caiten, when our tc-
flimonie is fparing.
x . Tbe encouragement hegwth, is the hope of
a rewarde . Then, i, Gonftancie in
avowing of CHRIST , (haft bee well rewarded, al-
though not of deferving , yet of GOD'S Grace,
2. Hee that quyteth his profeffion , renounceth the
Rewarde promifed to the Conftant .
Qvestion. But, doethnot this Exhorta-
tion importe the Elcfts ynfctlednelfe^ and vn-
ecrtayntie of perfevcrtnee i 1 Answer*
&EBR. CHAP. X. £4 $
Kef, i«* wtft* &tf veafyeffe ofhimfelfe* and neede of
fuch Exhortations, to farther bis conftancie* t. The
hunger of dijhononring G f D in fome particular
flip or fall, is ground fujficient for this Exhortation}
and this is the mofte ofneceflitie it can imperte* 3 .The
Exhortation heeing given to the common Bodie of the
yifible frofeffbures, toucbetb them properlie, and not
the Elett fomallie.
Verf. 3 6. For, y ce haue need of patiences
that after yec haue done the will of
GOD, yee might receaue the Pro-
mife •
r/£F gmtla fyafon : Qecattfe they haue neede of
* fatience, therefore they mutt not ca8 artoay their
Confidence. Then, i. The Rcwarde
will not bee given , till a tymeimerveanc. 2. And
Troubles wdl lye on, mthe meane whyle, to make
the tymc feeme the longer. 3 . Patience is needfull,
as a Meane , to fit vs to attende. 4. Confidence of
frhe Tracth, muft fupporte our patience.
i# The tyme of their fatience f bee fttteth as hng
M GO© tbinkstb good to employ them : and, after
that , the Qtptearde comwetb. Then, j. The
*yme of patience , is as long as G O D hath anie
thing to doe with vs in this worlde. 2. Patience
muft not bee joyncd with ydleneflej but, with a&iue
obedience of G O D'S will , as Hee requyreth it.
3. After that employment is ended, the promifed
Rewards is given #
144 HEM. CAAP. Xl
ftrf. 3 7." For, yet a little whyle ; and hee
that fhall come, will come, and will
not tame*
TJBB encowAgetb them to pattern f by promt fc of
the LO%p'S comrningtto relieuethemflmt-
li$. Then, I. The tearme of Patience, is, vn-
till the L O R D come , to deliver, z. The patient
attenderon Hiscomming, fliall not bee difappoyn-
&ed : For, Hee will come , and will hot tarrie be-
yonde the due tyme of our ncceiTitie. 5 . Itfliould
ftrengthen vs Vnto patience , that the tyme is fhort,
tndthe Deliverie ceruync-
terf. 38. No we, the Iufl fliall Hue by
Fayth : but, if anie man drawc backe,
my foule fhall haue no pleafure in
him.
HOw fliall they fendfe in themeanc tymc.f.
Hee aunfoeretb from Habac. £,4, The
loft fhall liucby Fayth : That Ui Tbtwan -tobo
•toiitlee found righteous, mufl not holy u prefent \tnfa
dut fuJU/ne his foule ,vitb the W%*1 of Pre wife*
Thsn, it In the midfi of Troubles, and GODS
felt abfence , Fayth will content it felfe with the
onelie Promifesof GOD. 1. Looking to GODS
Word by Fayth, is able to icepe a fbulc in lyfe, and
patience .
2. Hee tbreatneihtbetoifiMiftitigApoJtW
iforfeft to draw fafe ; mi nt to Im bjf^tb.
7hi
hebr: chap, x; 1*4$
The wdts of the 9bqba f *$, He whofe foule
is lifted vp in him, is not vprighc. The
jfpofile Utdkftb him to the meaning; which heeing
cornered with the ftofitfs Wrdes , Do-eth
TiacH V S * U That hcc who rcfufeth to
liuc by Fayth, is lifted vp with the falfc confidence of
fome ether thing than GOD: hee hath fom*
fcrongholde within kimfelfe, wherein hee docth
trull. a. Hee that lifteth vp himfelfe , in his vayne
confidence , will drawe abacke from believing ia
GOD'S Word , in the tyme of tryall. 3 . Hee
that draweth backe in the tyme of tryall, bewrayed
the want of this finccritie. 4. A back-flyder from
the profeffion of the Trueth, is loathfome, both t«
GOD, and to His Sayn£fc ?
Ytrfo 1$ . But wee are not of them who
draw backe vnto perdition ; but of
them that belieue, to the faving of
the fouk*
TJEE wittigttetbtbeTbreatemngt left bee Jhould
" feetne tof*ff>eft them of ineonjiancie. Thk ijj
1. Such Threatninges and Exhortations as haue bene
given heere , doe not importe the vncertayntie of
their perfevcrance who are threatened - 3 but ilandetfa
with the ailurancc of the contrarip. 2. Hee who
threatened^ iliould bee as waric to weaken his hea*
rers fayth,as his owne, 3 , Hearers muft vndcrflandL
that the right vfe of threatening, is, to rowfc men
out of fecurrtie j and not to difcowrage them.
z. Wee are not of them (fkyeth becj)
s4 £ HEBR. CHAP, X.
who drawe backe vato perdition.
Then, i. They who drawe backe p from coa-
ftanr avowing of the Fayth, drawe neare vnco per-
dition, Heethat forfaketh the CtofTe, runneth him-
feife on the Rock? of his owne definition; which is
worfe. i. Tae Eieft are not of that kynde, or forte
of men , who fall into Apoftafie , vnto perdition.
They may fall for a tyme,- but are not of them that
drawe backe , vnco perdition.
3 # Wee arc of them ( fytih he<u> )
who belicue to the falvation of the foule.
THEN, i. True Believers are of that kynde, of
whom all doe perfevere. z. Pcrfeyering in the
Fayth, is a going on to Salvation.
Thefumme ofChafa XL
NOw, that you may know the better howe
toliucby Fzyth , confider, that Fayth
apprehendeth thinges to come , as pre-
fent, and fubfiltlng, by gripping them, in
then priginall Fountayne , which is the
Word o^ Promiie, and beholding in theMirrour of
the Woui, theclarc certayntieof thinges, as yec
not feene to fenfe , Verf. i . For, fo were the Eledjb
Beholders and Pan-takers of CHRIST before Hce
came, and were juftified. Verf 2.. And Co haue wee
leertayntie of the Creation of the World of nothing,
$yer£ j. ^yit was Asu's perfon and facrifice ac~
ceptcd*
Hesr. Chap. X. 2^f
lepted , and preferred before his elder Brother,
Verf. 4. By it was Enoch made readie for Heaven,
Verf. ?. 6. And Noah, by it, faved, both in hodie
and foule, Verf. 7* Fayth made Abraham Ieaue his
€ountrey,in hope of Heaven, Verf. 8. y. io.By it, Sa-
*A,beeing olde,got tfrength, abouethe courfc of
nature, to become a fruittull Mother, Verf. 11. i*«
All thefe, vnto their dying day, were contented with
the fore-fight of the Performance of GOD'S Pr#-
mifes; and, in hope thereof, renounced the Worlds
therefore GOD honoureth them, as His Confede-
rates, Verf. 13. 14. *?. i<*. Fayth made Airaha*|
CO offer his onelie fonne, Verf. 17. 18. 19. Isaac ,
and Iaakob, and Ioseph, by Fayth, at their death,
comforted thcmfelues, and others alfo , in hope o£
the Performance ofGOD'S Trueth, Verf, i«. ir.
ti. The Parentesof Mock* overcame the fcareo£
man by Fayth , Verf. 23." Moses, by Fayth, got
ftrength tochoofe the Croffc of CHRIST § before
the Riches, and Honoures,and Pleafures of JEgypt,
Verf. 24, is* *<*• Fayth made him conftant in his
dioyfe , and patient , Verf. 27. By Fayth hee got
the People otlsRAEn. to bee faved, when the firft-
borne of jEgvpt were flayne, Verf. 1%. By Fayth
the deepe Sea gaue open way, Verf. 1$, High wal-
led Townes were throwne downe, Verf. 30. Rachab
Was faved, when others periflied, VerC 31. By Fayth
cumbers of GOD'S Children did wonderfull
ihinges; and rcccaved wonderful! Comfortes j and
overcamcall Perfections , Verf 31. 33.34.3f.3f*
37.38. All thefe died in the Fayth of CHRIST,
and were jufhficd , albeit CHRIST was not yet
come, Verf. 3*. GOD having referved the accom-
plifhment of the Prophe/ies and Types in the con?
?iingofIESVS C H R I S T, vncill oar tyr
248 Hfi*iu Chap. XL
ibatrhe Fathers might not get Salvation, except by |
looking to our tyracs, and joyning withvs in the
Fayth of I E S V S ; in whome they, and wee alfe;
«rtperfcAe4, Verf.4<j.
Ti?0 "DoBrine of Chap* XL
VERS, I.
rOWjFaythis the fubftance of things
H hoped for j the evidence of thinges
notfe^aev
TTE^ fortieth out tbe nature ofiSdjrtb*t$bcty$
"< %bm to Hut by it. Then, Htc that
would liuc by Fayth, hadneede f kilfullic to fearch
m% the nature thereof*
Z* indtfcrjhhg Faytbjbce afirybetbyuto ittbt
p§(sttie of the Wvlt which fayth layetb fold* »$o&
£$t s itistbe fVtrd (r$gtriit $ vHfb is tbc fnbjlanct 9f
thfager ntifeiut.
THEN , There is fuch an vnion betwixt Fayth
and the Words, that what the Words is in force and
»flfe#, that Fayth islayde to bee, in force and effeft
alfo: As Fayth honoureth the \Vorde > fo GOD
honoured! Fayth, in giving it the lyke commenda-
tion, for force with the Worde, What is the origi-
nal! Of the beeing, and cxiftence of anic thing, but
this /GOD willeth it to bee. or promifeth it ihaU
tome to pafle, or commaundeth that ic may bee.
Therefore , let Fayth get a grip of thePrcmife , ox
Wof «fe, aad it tafeeth hoM^ of the tiyng promifed kjy
*•- • the
Him CM4F< XU 24?
t^c l^ote thereof And in the hand of layth doetk
Tructh fauddc out, and flowrift, vnto tkc rypc Frw'c
•f Call farisfe&ion in pcrformiaflcc.
3* Tbt WrJ E V I *> I N c B, in tbt Origintll,
u*uam9fUgitks % v*t*twg. tbtt itutbtntturt
of Faytb, by ®ty*Miou, to tmmi.
THEN , It were wifedoriae , for helping of our
weake Fayth, to mak« Syllogifmes from the Worcfe,
and to rcafon fo convindnglie agaynft ail oppofition
#f incredulitie invs, as there might bee a confent,
and ycclding , to the Tructh , extorted from vs.
As for example : When wee can not take to heart
the daungcr wee are into , by emertayning anie
known finne, from RoM.Yiij. verf.13. we may rcafon
thus j The Scripture fayeth, If yet Im After the
flip?* yet jhsll die, Bur, if 1 forlake not, and morti-
ce not this knownc finne in'mee, I liue after the
flcfti. Therefore , if I forfake not, and mortific not
this knowne finne, I fhall die. Agayne , the Scrip-
ture fayc th* // JW 9 though the Spirit, dot mortijit tbt
dtedes of the bodi t, yet (bill Hut, Therefore, if I, by
the Spirite , momfie fuch and fuch Lufte* , I haue
GOD'S Promifc, that I ftaliliae. And fo ia other
particular!.
Vcrfi z. For, by it the Elders obtayned a
good rcporte.
H55 ftmttb tbt nam of t*ytb % to bet m bet
btibftjit i kttnft tbt Elder* vercdtfto**
of GOD, m bU{[td>in tbtb belit+ingi vbo
wwi mt otbtrtosyts btt part-taws of tbt ptomifei
$"$}*£ h tfa Messiah to m#. fxMt ftyb
IT %% M
350 Hsb lis Chap, XL
bad furnifhedvnto them the Subflance and Evidence
$f that hoped-for &efiing,
T &*&>%. The Fathers vnder the Law, were ok
dewed with justifying Fayth, and accepted of GOD 9
even as wee. *. Men, how bale foever, are brought
into credite with GOD, and into good efteetna&iQn
with His Church, by Fayth.
prf+ £• Through Fayth wee vnderftand
that the Worldes were framed by the
Word of G O D : So that thinges
which are fecne, were not made of
I thinges which doe appeare,
AKothe7proofe t tefhow 9 that EajthistheEvi*
deuce of thinges n$t feene^ ftecaufe we can htut
mother Evidence ef the Worldes Creation, but by ho*
bjng therein in the Word) as it wrr in doing before
em Eyts* Then, i . Fayth mufl not ftand
whether there bee Appearances, or Probabilities> or.
^jaot, of fiieh thinges as are promifed in theWorde:
or elfe it could not belieue the Creation , which is
the making of all thinges, of nothing. 2. The whole
workes of Creation, are Pawnes and Evidences of
the pofEbilitxe, yea, Certayntie of everie thing pro-
mifed : For , the workes of Creation ftend vpon nc
better ground, than GOD'S Word. Thisfentence,
& ® ft all make our vyle bodies , lying *»** the gle*
mmSodie of CB\IST I E S?S , is as po-
werful! to make vs fo, as tkis fcntenee, Let there bet
light , was powerful! to create Light , when there
feat none before.
Verf^
MEBR.CHAP. XI 251
Verf. 4. By Fayth Abcll offered vnto
G O D a more excellent Sacrifice
than Kayn } by which hee obrayned
vvitnefTe, that he was righteous,GOD
teftifying of his Giftes: and, by i£
hee beeing dead, yet fpeaketh.
I ft the Catalogue •/ !8e//f Wi f hee Ugiuvetb a
A bel \,tbefirfi petfecuted Man for ^gbtttufntftt*
and that by Kayn, profefhng the fame Twrfhif
Tritbbm' ; WHEREIN WEE LEARNJL %
i. That the Wicked may joyne in the outward wor-
ship, and pure formes of Religion, with the Godlie;
as Kain did with Abell. 2. That Fayth putceth the
difference betwixt their perfons, and fcrvice. j.Thac
a rran's perfon muft firft pleafe GOD, brfbre his
anions can pleafe Him - y For, therefore was Abbi's
Sacrifice accepted, becaufe by Fayth his perfon was
juftified. 4. Fayth maketh Abel itill a fpeaking Do-
ctor to the Church : dire&ing aU, who loue to haue
fuch rewarde , to cleaue vnto GOD, as hee did:
and , albeit they ffiould die for it , by the hand ef
their perfecting, and bloodie Brethren, not co won-
der at it .
ferf 5. By Fayth Enoch \tfas tfanflated,
that hee fhould not fee death; and was
not found, becaufe GOD had trans-
lated him. For,be£ore his tranflatiofi,
hee had this Teftimoaie e That h«
pleafedGOD.
*5> Hub it. Chap, XI %
TJ noc h's fullfclwttejt expired ^GOP'S
•^ tranjlathg of him* T H a « , If wee ^sk€
•where £noch went to, wee muft fearch for him by
Scriptures warrand, onlic in the cempanic of GOD,
the Tranflator of him. For, before hee was tranfla-
ted,hc Jived a bleifed Man,in fellowship with GOD :
and it is injurious tQ G O D, and Enoch both, to
put him out of GOD'S fciIowfl%, as not blefled,
when hee is traailatcd.
a# Enoch's TravftatUn hmlb Vitotfc
i. That the bleffedncflfc of everlafling Lyfe, with*
GOD, after death , was knowne in the Olde Te*
fiament. z • That the Fathers got pofleffion of ir.
3 . That this Felicitic could not bee attayned vnto,
but by flitting , and reraooving out of this lyfe.
4. That the Bodic is a Partner with the Soule , of
Lyfe aeternaU. s- That how-fo-ever it bee appoyn-
fled, for aJl men, once to die ; yet G OD can make,
when Hee plcafeth, Tranflation, or a Cbaunge, to
jfondin rowme of Death,
3. fitfote Enoch tom tr4nfldted,btt bad this
Tcftimenk ; That hee pleafcd OOD,
TH£N , Who-fo-ever defircth to be blefled with,
GOD, after they are remooved from this lyfe*
»uft firft learne to pieafe GOD, before they de-,
parte hence .
f'trf 6. But, without Fay th* it is impofc
fible to pieafe Him. For, he that com-
meth to GOD, muft belieue that Hee
is, and that Hee is a rewards qF them
that diligentlie fecke Him. g
&EBR. CHAP. XL 353
Htt pwyttb. tbdt Enoch's Tidnfldtm,dnA
pkdfmg 9fGOD,vas bj>fajtb',btcdtifc plea-
ting of G O D cdn not bee wtbont ftytb. Htt na*
mttb no otbet of GOD'S Grdces in bim, bat Vdytb
\t\U\ betduft \t onelie of ill other Gtdcts t {Irippttb 4
mdnnaitdoftbtwrtbof dnittbing inbint^dnd ftn«
detbbimto GOD'S Mtriit, in the Mfdidtour.
THEN, 1. What-fo-evcr glorious Vertiies bee
found in Gods Ch ildren; yet it is not by anie of thefc
that they are juftificd or acceptable toGod,but onelie
by their Fayth : For, it is by Fayth, that it may bee
by Grace : And if it bee by Grace, it is not by wor-
thineffc of workes. 2. In the matter of Iuftification,
and acceptation with G O D , to bee juftified by
Fayth, or accepted not without Fayth; is all one with
to bee juftified, and accepted, by vcrtue of nothing
in a man befide Fayth: Elfe, the Apofile's reafoning
were not ftrong. 3. Except a manhaue this com-
1 mended Fayth inGOD'S Mercfe , hee can not
ipleafe GOD: Let him doe elfe what you can
mamc , without this Fayth , it is impofliblc to pleafe
GOD,
i. Hee txpoundetb^bit the Fdytbis, of^cbUb
bee titedmtb : To w*, A tommvig to GO f D $ All-fuf-
\tient % dnd mtfcifall . Then, i# GOD
is Selfe-fufficient , and All-fufficicnt. 2. G O D is
!b gracious, as none can feeke vnto Him,by that Way
which Hee hath revealed , but Hee will giue them
th;.t which they feeke. 3. Except a man belieue
GOD'S All-fufficiencic, and mercifull BountifuJ-
nefle, hee can not come vnto Him, to feeke fupplie
*f wantes, or rclitfe ft om cvilU
p Tromthift i(ritssl[QW$ntyotftrnt tUn* :
tMff
§54 &«»»• €m a?. XL
f*re •/ fdytb. *♦ It makethamanfenf!ble©r
his indigence, andmiferie; elfe,it could not fende
hiip a-begging, a. It maketh him to acknowledge
Jiis natural! alienation, and farrencfle from GOD:
clfe, it could not kt him on work, to feck GOD,and
to come vnto Him. *.It emptieth him of the confi-
dence in his owib&afthe creatures hclp:elfe,it could
not fend the man away,from all thefe,to GOD. 4. It
poynfleth outGOD, both able, and willing, to
helpe ; elfe, it could not eacowrage, to take courfe*
for reliefc, in him. 5. It fettcrh a man on worke, to
vfe the appoyn&ed meanes, to finde GOD. 6. It
certifieth a man , of GOD'S impartialitie towardes
everie one that feeketh to Him ; and maketh him to
kolde on the w«y,feeking diligentlie, and never tc
giue over : And , fo , it bringeth a man to denye
himfelfc, and to haue communion with GOD.
V*rf 7. By Fayth, Noah, beeing war.
ned of GOI> of thinges not fecne as
yet, mooved with feare, prepared a*2
Arke, to the faving of his Houfe: by
the which hce condemned the world,
and became Hey re of the Righteouf
tiefTe which is by Fayth.
11^ Noah's ixtwple, obferue, i.Hee k/ittoJl
the Dcludgt is cowming, And fearttb, andpripmtl
the Arke* ' Then, J. Fayth apprehended
lud^ementcs threatened in the Worde, as well a
Mercies in the Promifes. 2. Fayth apprefaendin;
the Threatening, mooyeth to feare. 3 . That is rJgh
Feare
hebr; chap, xl »j 5
¥eare, which fcttcth a man on workc, to prevent the
Daunger .
t. By bis diligence bee tondtmned the iw/ifc,
T H E N 9 The paynes which the Godlie take to eC.
chew wrath, condemneth careleffe beholders of their
diligence.
; . f&y tbis bee became Jieyie of the %igbtcoufue]ft 9
vbicb is by Fayth : that is > came eVtdentlie to be feme
to bee frcb . TH E n , i. There is a Righteouf-
nefle, which is onelie by Fay th . z . That Righteouf.
neffe, is Heyrfhip to all true Believers . 3 . Some fpc-
eiallpoyndtof Fayth, may bring thisHeyrfhipvm©
light, and giu'e evidence of a mans Right therevnto.
Verf. 8. By Fayth, Abraham, when hce
was called , to goe out , into a place
which hce fhould after receauc for an
Inheritance , obeyed : and hee went
out, not knowing whither hee went.
Braham's following of GO&S CaU
ling % and leading of bis Coutitrey, is counted*
vnrly of Fayth. From Abraham's Exawple,
tbcnM+slcarnc , 1. That Fayth in GOD, will
(caufcaman quytekis Countrey, and Parentcs, and
-everiedearcit thing, at GOD'S Calling* 2. Fayth
[counteth GOD'S Promifes better than preterit
iPofTeffions ; and is content to quyte the one for the
other. 3. Yea. it is content with a Proraifc of bet-
ter m generally and for the fpeciall manner of per-
formance, flandethnotto beeblinde. 4. Fayth is
waiin % to ofcey, as foonc at it feqfh a Wariand.
a:
rtrf.9* By Fay th, hee fojourned in thd
Land of Promife, as in a ftrange coun.
. trey ; dwelling in Tabernacles, with
Ifaac and Iaakob,the Hey res with him
of the fame Promife,
AB r. aham's fcjoarning in Canaan, is counted
another wrfe of bis fayth . Wherein *toeb
home , I . That Fayth can, for a" whyle, fuf-
fertobec a Stranger, even from that wherevnto it
hath bed Right. 2 . When Fay th hath certayntie of
an heavcnlie Inheritance, It tan bee content with a
fmali Portion of thinges earthlie, 3. A man who
fojourneth amongft Idolaters, fhould bee fare of &
Galling there vnto: and beeing amongft them, ought
to behaue himfelfe as a Stranger , and Sojourner,
4. Yea, where hee hath befl Right on earch,he ought
to haue a Pilgrimcs mynde.
jrerf. io. For , hee looked for a Gitie
which hath Foundations; whofc buil-
der, and maker, is GOD.
THAT tehkb wooded Abraham to hehaue him-
felfe as a Sojourner on earth , was the hope of 4
fctled during place Kith GO©, in the foeietie of ih\
Sajntteiiu&ea)Kn. then, i« Heaven is a fet-
led, commodious, and fafe Dwelling Place ; All pla-
ces hcere, are but rnooucable Tabernacles, 2 . Thi
Fathers vnderthe Lawe, looked for entrie into thei
ktcrnall reft , in the Kindomc of Heaven , after th
endinj
FfiBRt Chan XI, ijf
fading of their Pilgrimage heere. 3. The hope of
Hearen, h able to make a man content with Pilgrims
fire, and Lodging, heerc-away,
ferf. 1 1 . Through Fay th $ alfo, Sara her
felfe receaved ftrength * to conceauc
Scectej and was delivered of a Chylde
when fhee was paftage- becaufefhee
judged Hun fciythfuli, who had pro*
miied.
SA r A is itclgntiin the Cdtahgftttf fyUc^erst
andjer laughing, throtgb fc**r/jt/e, it *m re-
wtwbcied 5 but bit vttUric , over her mipbdiefe , is
emwended. Then, i.Even Women are made
Pattcrnes of believing , and wyfelie walking with
GOD: worthietabeeirnitarcdof Men. i^GOD
marketh not the defedb ot Fayth, but the found ncfle
thereof, hewe fmall fo ever it bee j vvhar good is ii>
His Chiidrcu , and not what finned they are clogged
With.
2* When fbtc is /-*# 4gf • by Tay\b fhee gftutb
ftignjjibtocoMedki. Thbm, i. Fayth refteth
on GOD'S Promife, albeit carnall reafonfecmc not
to Kxond it. 1. Fayth maketh vs cap: able of Bene-
fites , which otherwayes wee could not receaue.
3.Themoe hinderanccs that Fayth hath , ICitthg
more commendable.
5. Tbttwbich >/<&tUc bcr, Hw the ftythfulnejfe
•f GOD. Then, i, The confideration of
the properties of G O D, who promiftth, is a fpe-
eiafthdpe, %q wake yi reft on the Projmfc which He*
ifS Hebr; Chap. XL
maketh. 2. Heethat giveth vnto GOD theGIo*
rie of Faythfutoeffe, fhalTreceaue,for a Rewarde, ch«
frill Performance.
Vtrf. ii. Therefore fprang there even of
one, and him as good as dead, fo ma-
nie as the Starres of the Skye in mui-
titudcj and as the fand which is by the
; Sea ffeore, innumerable
Tff F Promfews, of innumerable Children, 4f
the Starres of Heaven : And fo 'toastbe Ver*
fomance. Thbn^ luftifying Fayth not onelie
fcelieveeh the Great Promife of Redemption; but al-
ii) other inferiour promifes, which depende therevp-
on: the believing whereof, giveth evidence of belie-
ving the Mayne Promife of Salvation , through the
Messiah . And therefore it is, that by the Fayth of
fuch Promifes # the Faythfull are heere declared to
bee juflified.
Qves t i on. How can this b«c,that A b! A-
SiAM'sSecdefhouldbeefomanie/
J A nsw ere, l« §ecaufe the one is ds innumz*
table M the $tbct X for they are com fared together % in
iburefytft. t. Superlatiue Reaches are to bee expoan*
ded according to the [cope , and not captmflie to bee
Wefted.b'fiizlbe psrpofe ofthejpeaker $ and beyonde
the common acceptation of the hearer. t{olce , the
{cope eftbejpeacbi U to rayfe the dulnejfe of the myvde,
in "toeygkiematters,to the due sonfideration of a trueth 9
frtkedfit mttfmi vkicb, rtbervyes, Jbonldbtae
bem ;
hebr; chap. xi. » 5J >
hene widtr-+*lued. Thu is tbe proper htm of the
figure hyperbolic^ in the ordinarie ljfeofV&etomfa
Vtrf. 13. Thefe all died in Fayth, not
having rcceaved the Promifesjbut ha-
ving feene them a-farre off, and were
perfwaded of them , and embraced
them 5 and confeffed , that they were
Strangers 5 and Pingrimes, on the
earth.
HES conmendctbtbtfAjtboftbe Patriarchcf,'
and Saha , that they died in tbeFaytb, not
fating obuyntd tbe Tvomifes. - then,
1. Fayth lofeth the commendation, except weeper-
fevere therein , even vntill death. 1. Where we«
feaue a word of Promife made to the Church, or to
our felues , albeit wee fee it not performed in our
*yme, wee may goe to death, in affiirance,that it (hall
bee performed. 3* They who would die in Fayth,
jaauiuiue in Fayth. * /
z . Tbougb tbeyrecerted not tbe Vromifcsrfet they
firar* them s-farre off, and totre fullie peifaaded of
\bm % and embraced them* THEN t
Albeit Fayth come not vnto a PofTeflion , yet it
rommeth vnto a beholding of the Pofleifion com-
ming, vnto a Perfwalton of the Pofleflion, and a fori
of friendlie Salutation thereof, as the worde impor-
ted*; fuch as Fricndes giuc one to another, whyles
ihey are drawing neare to embrace one another, af-
i«r a loag ty ra e feparacion.
R 2 3.Tty
Hbbr. Chap, XL
$ • They confejfed in their lyfe tyme } that they *«$
Stringers, and filfffinus % $u the edtifr Tbii^eereafe
cneie vf Iaakob 9 i>f/*ff Pharaoh: gtef themyude
§f one of the Faythfali m the tnayne maiHn, makfik
evident Sib at ti the wyude 0/ tbi »*#„
THEN, 1 It is the parte of true Believers, to
profefle their Fayth before all , even before Idola-
ters, amongft rthom they lme. i. They who know
Heaven, to 'bee their owne Ho»c # dor reckon t&s
Worlde a ftrange Gouiure/.
Verf. 14. For»they that fay fuch things*
declare piaynlie* that they fecke aj
Countrey.
r^/ 1 5 . And, truelie, if they had bcenc
myndfull of that countrey , from
whence they came out, they mighc
liaue had opportuniue to haue retur-
.J.
ferf 16. But nowe they defirc abetter
Countrcye ; that is , an Heavenlic,
Wherefore 5 G O D is not afhamec
to bee called their GOD: For,Hec
liarh prepared for them a Citie.
FP v 0,V/ thei< f'roMm, Tbslthy WreStmu*
get$)bee imVeeib Confluences, tbta: 1 htf tbeA
ifftsd dr> bomelte Country ; And if a Countrey, theft
e$iiw the* nw* emtbitt iemuy > w a better. £\«
tfuiA
'SESR. CtlAV. JPX i6t
tttlritoniUttblie Cotmtrey: for they might butt re*
tamed, vhen they plcafed , Therefore, they defired 4
tetter Countrey. And if a better LoKntrej^tben an
fftavenlie Countrey : That is, They defu cd ewu Hta*
V*» it fetfe for their Countrey.
i. Tbu deducing 9 fConjeauences $ from tbi ¥r§m
fifionoftbe Parriarches, I hat they tor Strangers,
Tiacheth Vs i i. So to reade the Scriptures , as
Wee may marke, not onelie what is fpeken ; but, al-
fo , what i$ thereby imported ," by confluence.
2. That, what is imported by a fpeaeh , is a playna
Declaration of the mynde of the fpeaken and not aa
obictire Deduction , as Mockers call it. They who
fay they are Strangers, declare playnlie , that they
feekea Countrey, fayeth the Aportle, 3. Yea, that
it is lawfull to proceeds, drawing one Conference
after another, till wee finde our the full mynde ; pro-
vydingtheColle&ion bee evident ,' in thecourftof
found Rea&n , as heere ic is.
t . The ApaHkbalb frozen heere, Tbit the Par-
triarchy /o*g&t Heaven for their Country j $ec4*ft
they fought a better than anie ov eaytb .„
Then, i« The Apoftle knew no place for "Refi-
Jence of departed Soules better nor the earth, except
Heaven onelie. If there had beenc anie ether placed
fuch as is feygned to bee, his rcafoning had not bene
folide, 2. The Pathiarches. after the ending of
iheir Pilgrimage heere on earth, went Home, t©
Heaven.
3 * Secattfe ibey counted tbemfelues Str augers , till
they came H*n>e % to He awn , G D u not ajbamed
to bee called their GOtk Tmk, I, ^O!*)
will honour them, that honour Him. ;,GOO
*6% HEBR. CHAP. XL
will avowe Himfelfe to bee their Portion , who for
His Caufe doe renounce the Worldc. 3 . Yea, that
the LORD may honour fuch as honour Him, Hee
will even abafe Himfelfe , to exalt them. 4. When
the L O R D hath fo done, Hee thinketh it no dif-
konour to Himfelfe , to doc anie thing that may ho-
nour His Servants.
4. GOD did prepdre them d Citk 9 libicb the
ApotfU he fere hath called Heaven, *r the Berteniie
ttmtrey. Then, Heaven was preapared for
ihe Patriarches , and the reft of GOD'S Sayn&es.
before they had ended their Pilgrimage on earth.
And,to put them into Hell, or anie other place, there
ipuft be£ a do&rine not from Heaven.
Verf 1 7. By Fayth, Abraham, when hec
was tryedj offered vp Ifaac ; And hec
that had receaved the Promifes f offred
vp his onlie begotten fonne-
ferfiS. Ofwhomitwas fayde, That,
in Ifaac fhall thy Seede bee called,
A toother Commendation of Abraham's Ptjtt
from the proof e given thereof in bis tryall abox
Isaac. WHENCE WEE LEARNE,
1. That where the LORD giveth Fayth , then
Tryall muft bee expe&ed : And, the greater Fayth
the greater Tryall. 2. That Fayth is moft commen
dable; when it ftandeth ftrong in tryall.
z. Bee is fajds to km offered ty Ifaac, tr
S4?*K T * * * , to 7hera J* noshing fo doarc
feu
HEBR. CHAP, XL tei
fcue Fayth in GOD will maiea man quyte it , at
GOD'S Commaiind . z. The LORD coun-
teth that to bee done , which a man is about to doe*
Isaac is couuted offered, becaufc fo was hee^us
Abraham's Purpofe.
3 . His receding of tit Tremifes, is beere fa ant*
tber fenfe $ tban vcrfe 13. fit, there ti uUAst tb$
fnmifes, is to reccauetbc thing ptomiftd^ortbe frt«
mifes in performance. £** beere it is to baue the $10*
mifes firtt and immediatelie made v»*o him*
Then, The meaning of formes of fpeach ii»
Scripture, is to bee found by confideration of all eir-
cumftances of the place, where they are fpoken 1 and
not of fome circumftances onelie.
4. Itfetwbto tb$ tttnwendatm of bis Fayth*
that lee ohejek G0Jt*S Command, vbe* It feemti
to make the Promjfk null .
Then, i. To s Adhere to the Promife, when by
appearance of reafon , it islyklienot tobeeperfor-
. med/is tryed Fayth indeede. %. When Reafon figh*
teth agaynft Fay th f it is wifedome to quyte that Rea-
fon , whkn would make vs quyte the Promife,
3. When GOD'S Commaundementes > and Pro-
jwifes , vnco vs , feeme to cro/Tc one another , it is
wifedome for vs , to juftific them both < All Hif
Wordes , are trueth.
rcrf. 19 . Accounting, that GOD was
able to rayfe him vp, even from the
dead : from whence alfo bee recea*
ted him in a Figure.
* 4 feiyi
3*4 hebr; chap, xi.
Abrahams looking to GO&S Iidelitie>*u%
Omnipotence, made him Vittonom ovw t*eri$
difficulties and fo to giue obedience to this bard*
tomtnandcmsnt • Thh^ i, When wee get
hard Commaundenientes , wee mull lay bur recko-
ning, howe wee may obey them; and noc howe wee
may flilft them. 2. Difficulties, and impoffibilities,
as would appeare , mud bee rolled over » vpoa
GOD* ^.GOD^S Omnipotence maketh that
His Prditiife can not mifle, but take effedh
2* Abrak kU)<u he expected, fo beefoand* Bet
expetted Ifaac's %*fmre£iion from the dead : and, in
* figwe^or Similiibde, bee reteaved Ihtchacfefiom
the dead 5 tbatu f from the jaws of ®eatb % no left*
miexpettedlie 9 than from the dead*
Then, i. The Believer fliall flndeas much as
gee can cipeft from GOD'S Worde. t. if the
Performance bee not as hee doeth forc-caft , yet It
"fiial! bee by a way as comfortable and profitable,
Vcrf. 20. ByFayth IfaacblefTed Iaakob
and Efau, concerning things to come.
T S A A c*s bkpng of Vu fonnes , u fajde to lee by
1 fayth. Thik, Patriarchall Benedift'ion*.
treie given by ordinarie Fayth , albeit from the
ground of extraordinaric revealed Trueth . For,
Fayth ordinarie, bdievcth GOD'S Trueth, re-
pealed how-fo-ever, ordinarihe, or excraordinarilie.
z* In thai this Example is propounded for ordina*
tie mi aim } in belwfcg of G $ ' $ ordinarie r#-
yultd
Hi * *. €h a*. XI. ^5
VraW Word, It Tiacheth Vs , That feee who
bath the ordinarie Word ofGOD, hath as flue A
ground to reft vpon, as if hce had a particular an'd
feuraordinarie Revelation.
Verf 21. tiy Fayth, Taalcob, when hce
was a-dying, bkfiedboth thefonnes
of Iofeph, and worfhipped D leading
vpon the toppc of his StafFe.
I A Akob A-iymg % bltjftth his Offering) tr.l <&ur-
(hipfelh G 1) , in bodilic wakpejje-
Then, i. Fayth can looke through the Clowde
•f Death, and behold both its ownc, and others Fe-
licitie. 2 In the folideafTurance which it hath,k
can m- or (hip , or glonfie G O D , for thinges IQ
come, as if they were alreadie part*
2.
It is nttfajde, that lice Worfhipped trie top
of his Staffe ; hut) vpon the top of his vStafTc,
leaning , fer his ^eaknejfe caufe , by appfotcbing
death : Itcaufc ha \wuld, for this fort-ftttit SUJitng
of GOD Vpon his Tottejitie y tcttifie, by Sigvcsvf
Wvfcip in his Teealg Iodic , fcoTre htt eflttmdtf thai
Fanur. ^ T HEN, i. Fayth will make the bo~
die. albeit it bee weake, concurre with the Spirit, ia
the L O R D ' S Worfhip. 2 . When the infirmi-
ticof the bodie rnaketh it vnable to concurre witk
the Spirit, icmuft bee helped with a Stone, as Mo-
ses praying agaynft Amble k; or Staffers Iaaxo*
heere; or anie thing elfe, which may enable it to per-
fect the Wwrlhip the better ; beejng put vndtf
R S Brcaft,
*66 HEBR. CHAP. Xt
Breaft, or Armes, or Knees. $ . Iaaios's bending t>t
his bodie, in fo great weakneffe thereof, muft bears
wknefle , agaynft the prophane cafe which manic
men, now-a-dayes . take vnto .themfelue* , both in
private and publicke Worlhip.
ferf.2%. By Fayth, Iofeph, when hce
died, made mention of the departing
of the Children of Ifraell; and gauc
eommaundement , concerning his
bones.
>
IOsefh dlf$ t eft if id bis fayth 9 in bis death, con*
cewwgtbeDeliwic of Ifraell o*tof£.gypt,bj
direction gMng 9 for transporting bis $ones } in figne
*f bis ajfurance of their going *e Canaan $ hcaufi
GO© bad promifed \o •
THEN , The LORD'S Promifes, are furc
Comfortes in death, whereby Fayth both fuftayneth
it felfe , and is able to encowrage and ftrcngthcr
others : And Fayth maketh a man to keepe them i«
»}eraorie,and to make vfe of them in due tyme.
Ytrf.2$. By Fayth, Mofes» when hec
was borne, was hid three monethes oJ
his Parentes 5 becaufe they fawe hec
was a proper Chylde ; and they noi
afrayd of the king's commandement
£10* great veakfiejfe Mofes Vatentes did beway t
the tfijloritmfabaidcntl yet is their Iap\
ffttftfltt
HEBR. CHAP. XT. %6j
c*mntended,*s Vttlorious aver the ftm^hmm tkek
Wakpeffe did me(le appeare.
whence JVEE learne \ i. That nothing
is commendable, but becaufe done in Fayth :. Their
naturall louc is, not mentioned , but theft Fayth.
2. That G O Djfolbyetft Fayth in His Children,
that Hce commendeth it in the meafurc it hath , al-
beit it goe not fo farre as it ought; and marketh what
Fayth hath, and not what it wanteth of the perfec-
tion .
t. The Evidence of thir Fayth, he tvafytb this%
That they were not afraydc of the king s com-
mandement* ; Then, i. G O D alloweth
not that kinges commaundementes fhould bee regar-
ded , When they commaund impietie , and wicked-
neflfe : for then fhould they bee honoured aboua
GOD, if for their commaundement , wee fliould
doe that which Hee forbiddeth. %. Nothing but
Fayth in COD t is able to make a man overcome
the feare of that , which Potentates may do« vnto
him : And, it is a commendable worke of Fayth, to
get this vi&orie.
;. The beautie of the Cbjldc, flirted Vpbit fd*
rentes to this Teorkf of Fayth ; tbhifyg with them*
felues,tbat it behooved to hee for fowe feecisll eude 9
that GOD had fo fafmoned the Chjlde.
THEN , i. The LORD hath wayes anicv
to excitate the Fayth of His owne , and brin* fc
feorth to z&. 2. Where fpeciall Endewmentes "are
given , there is good Evidence of fpeciall Employ-
ment to follow.
rcrf. 24, By Fayth 3 Mofc$ a when he wai
COII¥l
MB HEBR. CWAP. Xf:
tonne to yearcs 3 refufed to bee called
the foiine of Pharaoh's daughter*
MIshs refufing the Honour wbicb Ue wight
bt*e bad in Pharaoh's Court t becaufe it
fnigbt bane binder ed biwfrom the Honour of one of
& D'S People, u c&mtnded,for a ty?r% of Eaytb.
THEN , Itis better to bee a Member of GODS
Church, amongft GOD'S People, than to bee a
Prince, in a great Kingdoms, without the Church.
l. <Becaufe bee tiouli not baue cbofen to lee the
fonne of I'hahaohV daughter 3 tbe\tfo\ebee\efa*
fed to bee called fo. Then,
Tiv t which a man dare not avow himfelfe to be,**
may not lawfullie choofe to bee , hee nuift refute to
bee cfteemed to bee$ hee muttrcfufe Co bee called
iUch.
3 . His manner of refufing this \nbilo*toed bonour,
is expounded to bee by joyning bimfelfe wb the feoplc
of G 3) ? and fo for facing of Pharaoh's ComU
■THEN, u That is the true way of refuting vn-.
lawfull honour , to quyte the place whereynto the
valawiull honour is annexed, and betake themfelues
lo wiat they may broolcc with G O D'S Approba*
tion, howe mcane fo ever it feeme before the world,
2. When Honour and a good Conference cannot
bee kept together, let the Honour bee quytcd , ani
ihc Preferment goe.
4» When bee *toas come toyearei hee did ibis*
T H e N , i. What one hath done in his non-age,
er ignounre, is net reckoned, when after ryper coo-
f deration hee amctfdtth k, jsu TJtc more ryplie,
BE BR. CHAP. X& 2 tf#
afid acfvyfedlic » a good worke bccdeae t it if j&e
jqere commendable.
Verf.^. Choofing rather to fuffer af;
fli&ion with the People of GOD #
than to enjoy c the pleafures of firxnc
for a feafon.
THe teafon tf ba tefufsl^u the itfemtthn lebhb
bee badoftbeeftdtetf GU&$ feopl^kwaf.
p#e& fe &er % aboue the plea/arts of finne*
Then, i. Hee who choo/eth the Priviledges*
and Fellowship, ofGOD'S People, mud choofe
their Affli&ion alfo. a The Riches, Honour, arut
Pleafure , which a man cnjoye:h, with the difavo-
Wing of true Religion , and wane or the Socictie of
GOD'S People, which hee might haue, are hut the
pleafures of finite'. 3. Wiiac pleafure a man can
hauc by finne. is but for a feafon. 4. It is better to
bee affli&ed for a feafon , with GOD'S People,
tfcan to liuewich the Wicked, with pleafure, for *
fcafon : and it is greater rmferie to bee in a fiafidl
ftate, than in an airlifted itate .
ftrf 26. Efteeming the reproach of
CHRIST greater Kiches, than the
TreafuresofJEgypt: For, hee had tc-
fpeft vnto the Recompencc of tke Re*
warde.
£j£ S comuwdtlh ffc* *#r)^ */Mosss bis Fyttt
3 7 o HE BR. CHAP. XI.
The high tfleemation of the reproach of CH%IS T.
Then, i. Moses , and GOD'S People in hi*
fcyme, did knowe CHRIST: or elfc, they could not
haue borne His CrofTe,and fuffered for Him. zl Chri-
flianme is as olde, as true Religion , 3 . The Crofle,
and Reproach, hath attended on true Religion, in all
Ages. 4. What reproach menfuffcr for true Reli-
gion, is reckoned to bee CHRIST'S! Reproacfe, and
aaot theirs. 5. Reproach and Shame, is theheaviefl
parte of thcCroilej fur, vnder it»if all compryaed
liccre.
1. The next Motiut, Tom , His T\ejpcft)mtotbt
%f com fence of the %ewrdc j tehichdlp wade b'm t$
tjieeme the %fproacb t hit Riches.
THEN, u There is a Rewarde for fuch as fiif-
fer reproach for C H R I S T. a. 'it is lawful], ye3,
Bcedfull, for men, to haue refpeft vnto this Reward,
and to drawe encowragement from it, even for their
ewne lengthening. 3. Though theCroflefeemc
terrible, yet Fayth can pierce thorow it, and beholdc;
*he Rewarde following it. 4. When Sufferinges for
CHRIST are rightlie feene , they are the n-
•heft, and moft glorious PaiTage, in all our lyfe.
Vtrf. 2 7. By Fayth hee forfooke ^Egypr,
not fearing the wrath of the king: for/
hee endured, as feeing Him who is iru
viable.
f A K T H E ^ Wor\$ °f F*?ib, is. His leading,
** of the feoi'U r from their duelling places m
£g}pt, to the mldemeffe, Tvith the bayard of fil*
'Wrath of Pharaob, ifbeeflmldowtafytbcm.
THJU/o
Hbbr. Chap. XL tji
rntm , Whatever it feeraevnto vsnowe after
t is done, it was no fmali Fayth, at that tyme, to va-
lertake fucha Bufinefle^to turnehis backe vpoa
t fertile Lande , and goe / with liich a Gompanic,
rithout Pr ovifion, to the Wilderneffe.
t. Hit Fdytbiscmmendtd,for net femng tb$
bratbof the \$ng. Exod. x. 14/ Motes fedredtb?
Mb of Pharaoh, *nd fled. After tbdl,Exo<i. ao,
19. Hee fated not another Pharaoh m terrible*
he former. Then, Where naturall Cow-
age would fuccumbe, Fayth will fuftayne ; yea, and
uake a man endure; ( as is fpoken in the next words)
Mere naturall Cowrage, having led him os a little,
frould forfake him at length .
3. The EntoWAgetnett \>nto tbis np%r\$ 5 <9>as 9
3cc faw Him thatisinvifiblc: Th*t is,
Heed^rebendidybj Stytb, GO© more fowrfull^
bin Pharaoh, And more terrible.
t&EN 9 i . Fayth openeth the Eyes , to fee
3 O D in "2 Spiritual! manner , who by fenfe, or
pagination carnall can not bee coneeaved. z. The
beholding of the invifible GOD, i% able to fup-
>orte a Man's Cowrage, agaynft the Terrour of
bfen, and all thinges vifible : and nothing elfe cat
doe it.
lerf.iZ* Through Fayth hee kept the
PafTeovcr > & the fprinkling of blood*
left hee that deft royed thefitd-boroc*
(houid couch them.
2 f % HEBR. CHAP- XL
AHpT8E\ mrKeof Us Ftytb, i* Ws \tC
fingoftbe fdffcwet 5 Tbdtis 9 TfcS*crat»eni
if the dngtli ftfling Q»tr,dnd nrt <Uft\ Qy'mg the people,
•Jhen, i. It is vfiull for Scripture, fpeaking of
Sacra rnentes, to giuc the name of the thing fignified,
to the Signs 5 ' becaiifc the Signc is the mernorialloi
nhe thing fignified. Circvmcision is calbd tkz
Covlnant, Genes, xyij. 13. becaufe it is the Me-
morial! thereof. The Pakthall SvpPER,for the
lyke caufe, is heere called the Passbook,- which
lar.-rs the worke of the Angell * becaufe k w.as, by ap-
poyndtment, rhe Memonall of it. So the Cvp*e, in
the LORD'S SVPPER,is called The New T£-
jtament In CHRIST'S BLOOD: and the Bread,
In the fame Suffer, is called Thh Broken Bodib
O? CHRIST; becaufe it is the Memonall thereof
2- It is the woi ke of Fayth, to celebrate a Sacrament
ifghtlic. 3. As Moses celebrated the Paffeover, in
jflurancc , chat the Deftroying Angell fliould not
touch the People of ifraellj So may everie Belie vei
be* c^rtifiued^by yfing tke Sacrament; That the Grace
promifed, and jeakd xn the Sacrament"; t\\4i bee be-
ttowed.
firf. zp. By Fayth, they paffed thorow
the red Sea, as by drye land : which
the /Eovptians eifaying to doe, were
frowned.
OgF JQ]$iblhe Fdytbtftketm* Ifr*elites,l»fti
"* ik fifth cfhl ofe'si /*' *&»/* /*fyi, *J* pr/l oj
tltinaedfilcM multitude r g*t tbeientjit$ offtelhtrii
4ljGtbrosipbibittiSe*i vbhb^Mlbc ftailecftbi
$zlimul*jib> WHiNci
HEBR, CHAP. XL %jj
Whence Wee LeArne , i. That Fayth
pill findc vnexpe<2ed Deliveries , and Out- gates,
.vhere it might feemc altogether impoflible. i, Yea,
VJeanes of Deirru&ion, by Fayth, may bee turpcd in-
■o Meanes of Prefervation,
2. The Fruit of Fay tb is evident ed^y the droit*
ring oftU /Egypti*ns $ ejfaying tbemjelues to follow
fyat Tv ay , Tvhith Faytb bad opened to Jfraell.
Then, i. Preemption in Vnbelievers, willict
:hcm on worke, to goe thorow the fame Daunger$ #
yhich Believers palie thorow } but without all fuo
ceffe: For, Believers fliall efeape, where Vnbelievers
[hall drowne. z- The Benefite of Fayth, is belt
Scene, when the evill of vnbeliefe is feene.
ftf. so. By Fayth the Walles of Hieri-
cho fell downc, afcer they were com*
paffed about feaven dayes.
Un afcybtlb the doTetJe-tbroving of the Walles
o/Hiencho, to Faytb] makingtbe Believers only
9 cdtnpajfe tbemfeaven dayes •
Th'i-n, i. V Vnat GOD doeth for Believers, is
eckoned the worke of Fayth s becaufc fayth fetteth
JOD on worke.fo to fay, and His Power, employed
y Faych, workech the workc. 2 . Fayth will throw
[owne ftrong Holdes,and overcome feeming-Impo£.
pilities. 3. Fayth mull vfe fuch Meanes as GOD
ipoynð, albeit they feeme but weake. 4. It mat-
x$ not how weake the meanes bee, if Fayth haue a
romife to prcvayle thereby, j. The Meanes muft
ee conrtantlie vfed, during the tymc that G O D ap-
oynð rjiem to bee followed.
274 JSEBR. GAAP. XL
fsrf. 3 1 - By Fay th the Harlot Rahab pe~
rifhed not with thcra that believed
not j when fhee had receaved the Spies
with peace;
RA h A b the fl Allots Fajtb U commended, by tfo
1 1 u\t *f herjdfetie&ben Misbeliever: peiifbecf.
" Question. HvW heard fhee GO u'S word,
&o beget Fayth f or, how heard rhey of Hieri-
cho GOD'S Word , chat they fhould bee caU
Bed Vnbelievcfs?
I Answers. The common reports of GO©., and
&u iVnkssi joyned "frith G O-if'S &efiing^a3 fufi
ficient to be^et Fayib in her : And the j&me reportc,
albeit cmied, & other 'Nriw, by common Mejjengtrs r
ieing dejpyfed, and counted wtottbie to bee farther
enquired for, and fought after, -®M fujfitient to m*kS
them g$ihic of Nfifibeiicfe*
Then, i. In this Example it is evident , thai
Fayth is as acceptable in an Heathen;, arid ari Harlot,
as in a Prof flour , and perfon of better condition,
*. That Fayth can change an Heathen,or vyle perfon.
into a Sayn£t'.$.That the Fayth of Women is worthie
to bee obferved, and imitated, even as well as Mens
Fayth. 4. That the vnworthine/fe of the partie be
lieving, giveth commendation fo much tht more va
So the excellence of Fayth.
z* No wordebeeit of her Lie , in recea\ing th
Spies} butoneli* of her Fayth % and peaceable behaVm
IWardes them.
Thbn, i. Where GODfcethFayth„Heehy
deel
&EBR. CHAP. XL 47;
ictk His Eyes,as ic were, from anie thing that might
deface the Glorie thereof, x. Hec gathereth vp the
iballeft good Frtiites which Fayth bringeth foorth;
and maketh not fn>all reckoning thereof, howe fmaH
fo ever they bee.
Verf.-$2. And, what /hall Imorefayetf
For the tymc would fay Ic mee, to cell
of Gideen,and of Barak v & of Samp..
fon 3 and of Icphchah • of David alio
and Samuel, and of the Prophets.
|L^w>g retkntied a numhf, and bating moe to pro.
duct t beejlajrahbistourjc, To Teach,
j. That Prudencie rruft moderate, and make h^
fonable vfe of the aboundance of a mans knowledge;
and memorie. 2. That the Scripture giveth vs to
make vfe of the Fayth of all that are recorded there-
in, albeit they bee not in this Catalogue.
2. The dmrfitie oftbo/ethat ar°e beete recorded
VEACHETH vs, That albei: there bee difference
)f Bchevers ; fome ftronper, ss David ; fottt wea-
cer , as the reft ; fome bafe Baftardes, as 1 e p h 1 h ahj
bmeof better forte 5 fome of them notable in holil
leiTe, and convention 5 fome of them taymed with
loconous falles in their lyfe ; Yet arc they all enrol-
edby GOD, in a Catalogue of Honour, anioneft
hs Sayn&es. fa
'"f-33- Who, through Fayth, fubdued
Kingdomes, wrought Rightc"oufncfIe,
ebtayned Promifes \ topped the
S 2 mouthes (
?7& He BR. Chap. XL 1
mouthes of Lyons,
ftrf 34. Qnenchcd the violence of fyrc\>
pfcaped the edge of the Sworde- out
of weaknelfe, were made ftrong s wa-
xed valiant in fight, & turned to flight
the Armies of the Aliens, J
XJ5F mfynetbtle Writes of their F.aytb, Tcbo f$
names hee fuppreffetb 5 of vbome fome fuhAued
JQngdowes } bytbeirFaylb,M Iofliua, and the Iud-
ges: Some brought ^tgbteoftfnejje-, thatU 9 aitayned
vntod righteous fiebayiouriin their difficile Employ*
Wentes, as David and Szrnuclljin f eace and Wairex
Some obttyved fromifes, m Gideon, Barak, &c*
Some quenched the violence of Vyn % & the thee Chil-
dren: Stepped the mouthes of Lyons, as Samplon.
Daniel!; Efcaped %b% ST»orde,<is Dsvid, EliasrO/
Weake, freremade Strong,^ Ezekfas: Waxed va-
liant in figbt t as Iofhua,SanQpfon, David : Tut to
flight the Aliens % dS Ionathan,Gideonj£hofaphar;
Women reseated their dead alyue , tts the widow of
S&rtpthi,'4nd the Shnnamireffe, &c*
WHENCE IVEZ LEARNE , i. That in the oldc
Church, vnder the Lawe, when the groundescf be*
lievwg were not focleareas nowethcy arc , excel-
lent thinges are recorded to bee done by Fayth, foi
vp itirring of fuch as are vndcr the light of the Gof
pdl, tomake vfe of Fayth. i. That neyther Fyre,
nor Water , nor Man, nor Bead , is fo ftrong , bir
Fayth may make a weake Man victorious over then
$B« 3« Yea, nothing lb terrible, or difficile, hut;j
Man
HEER. CHAP- XI, \yfc
Man* who hath GOD'S Word to bee a ground for
his Fayth, may adventure vpon it, with affuranccof
prevayhng. Ifhce bee called, hee may encounter
with the hardeift Partie.
rtr£&* Women reccaved their dead,
rayfed to ly fe agayne:and others were
tortured 5 not accepting deliverance
that they might obtayne a better Re-
furre&ion.
Werf. $6\ AnH others had tryall of cruel!
Mockinges, and Scourgingcs- yea
more-over, of Bondes D andlmprifon!
ment.
jrerf. 3 j. They were ftoned, they were
iavven a-funder z, were tempted, were
flayne with the Sworde : They wan-r
dered about inShecpe Skinnes , and
Goat Skinnes , beeingdeftitutc, affiL
&cd 3 and tormented,
\YfH ether the ApoBli hath tsk*u tbefe particulars
from the l\tcottles extant in ike tju>e f frow the
Stoitfj of Maccabees, and ethers, or not , it matters
not much) feeing thU jtandeth fun, that the cettayntie
ofthetrueth thereof \wftom Vhine Invitation, the
ground ef ail Scriptures out-giving.
And hence me learns, I . Th*tas Faych
ciwblcth Men to doe, Co alfo to fuffcr. 2. That there
S 3
78 Hebiu Chap. XL
is no trouble in the flefh, but GOD'S Children majj
fall thereinto; no Torment fo cruell, no Terrour, noi
Allurement , but they may bee efTayed in them, bj
Perf caters. 3 . That there is no Payne, nor Griefe,
nor lofie, fo great, but Fayth knoweth howe to make
Gayne of it, and to defpyfe all-in hope of the Re-
war de. 4. That the Olde Church believed the Re-
furreftion , and comforted riiemfelues in Mattyr.
dome, by the hope thereof,
Vtrf.%%. Of whom the World was not
worthie. They wandered in Defartes,
and In Moimtaynes, and in Dennes J
and in Caues of the earth.
1 Totalling the Wwlit vn worthie 0/ thecompanu
of tbefe Children o/GOD, LEARNE,
1. That owe Believer is more worth in GOD'S
efteemation, than all the VVorlde befide. 2. None
defpyfe GOD'S Children, but worthlefTe and de<
fpyfeable foules.
%. In that bcereckonctb the filitarie and Heremi-
tieall lyfe $f G &$ Children , and their Apparel
futeabU to their Duelling , amongtt their Troubles
Sufferhges, and Verfecuttons Tchkhthey did n-otchofe
Hut *toeredrt*en\niQ % Qf necejlme t by the crucltie oftk
tywe, HEE TEACHETH VS ,
t. That the Heremiricall , and folitarie lyfe , anc
fcparation from amongft the focietie of Men, is onlic
then commendable, when Men beeing driven there
vnto, of necefiitie , doe beare it in a ChrilHan man<
3er. Otherwayes, to fequeilute our felues from the
fellow
HEBR. CHAP. XL 279
fellowship of Men, to whome wee owe the Duetiei
of Loae, to long as wee may doe them anie good, or
fo long as they will fuf&rvs toliue amongflthem,
is, in (hort; to loofe from our Neckes, the Yoakc of
the Second Table of GOD'S Law, vnder pretence
to kcepe the Firft Table the better, z. The Sayn&es
fhall finde peace amongft the wilde Bcafks , rather
than amongft wicked men.
ferf. 19* And thefe all having obtayned
a good Reportc , through Fay th , re-
ccaved not the Promife.
BY the Promife, U rneavedthe Mayne and chief e
fromife of Cti%lSTS Incarnation, therein
they were inferior vuf o V5 ; and yet both wre conten-
ted,toreftby Fajtb, vpon the 'homije,leitb the light
•tohitb they had ; andebtayned agwd %eforte therebyi
J hat u,iVere approver*, and juttified of G 2).
The n , The Fayth of thoie who lived before
CHRIS r, having Ufle clearnciTe of the ground, than
wee ; and yet fufficient to fupporte them in all trou-
bles, and to obtayne Iuflification before G O D, is
a great Encowragemcnt vntovs, vnder the Gofpell^
to belieuej and a great convi&ioiuf we belieue not,
Fcrf. 40. GOD having provyded fome
better thing for vs 5 that they without
vs, fhould not bee made perfect.
T-lEE gi\*etha reafon beer to f; <Becaufe G 0$ had
^foyniled^tbe acwmflifrment of ibs fromife ,0/
S 4 /*«.&£
jSc Hebr, Chap* Xt.
fending the MESSIAH,** bee in the hfltjrniii}
that they fhould not bee petfitfed, thatU $ juflifiedi
dud fa*ed) by anie thing done m their tyme\ but by ko*
Mini tf our tyme , And C H R I S T ' S fatufaBkn
made therein: whereby tbey and wee Ate perfected to*
gether. THEN, i . CHRIST'S commlng id
thcfe laft tymes , is a better thing than all the Glork
of the Olde Church* and Service, and Prerogatiues
thereof, i. All the Shadowes in their tyme, without:
CHRIST , Who is the Subftance of them all, in out
tyme, exhibited , wasvnable to perfe<3 the Fathers;
that is, to juftifie, and faue them. 3. The perfe&ing
©f the Fathers, in the Olde Teftementj and the per-
fe&ing of vs> in the New Teftament > doe meete to-
gether, in that One better thing, CHRIST 1ESVS;
by whom, they and wee both, are faved : And, fo,
they are no: perfe$ed, without vs.
1. In that heekddethysYnto GOV'S fore- feeing
and fore-pro^ydhg of this* bet kofetb all curious que*
flions, about this Courfe which GOD bath tabgu t tt
make the Cafe of His Church better nowe f thane}
olde.
Thek, That GOD hath thought good fo to doe,
is fufficlent, for flopping oar myndesfrom all curious
etKjuyring of the t O R D ' S Difpenfttion.
<Xh
HEM. CHAP. XII.
Tbe/ummeofCbap. xfh
TH E vfe 6FalI thefe Examples, is. That we
holde bo in the courfe of Chriftianitie,
what-fo-evcr trotible may mcete vs iri
the way, Verf. i. Looking on CHRIST,,
for your Patterne, Verf. 2, And for your
Eneowragement alfo, left you faynt , Verf. 3. For
yon haue not fuffered fo much, as you mult bee rea-
die to fufter, Verf. 4. And you hade forgotten, that
Chaftifementcs are Tokens of GOD'S Favour,
Verf* ?. For Hee loveth, whome Hee chafteneth,
Verf. 6. And your enduring thereof, fliall proouc
you Sonnes, Verfi 7. But immunitte {hould prooufi
you Baftardes, Verf. 8. VVee haue borne our Pa-
rentes Corre&ion ; and why (hould wee not nowe
beare GOD'S? Verf. ,9. For, they chaitenedv*
to fatisfie their ownc paffions ; but G O D , for out
profite, Ve*£ 10. And , albeit Afflifiion bee grie-
vous nowe ; yet the fruites iliall bee fweete after-
warden, Verf. it. Wherefore, take your Comfort,
Verf. iz. And Cowrage , to goe ftoutlic on : left by
difcowragement, you fall into Apoftafic: But rather
feeke to recover the Cowrage which you haue loft,
Verf. 13. Follow Peace with all men: But Holinefle
alfo, as you would bee faved, Verf. 14. Beware of
the vnmortified Rootes of Sinne ; left they breake
out in Scandalls, Verf. 15*. Beware left there be anie
filthie or prophane bodie fuffred among you,as Esav
was, Verf. 16 . Who folde the BleUing, for a rhorc
Pkafurc, and cpuld nevejr recover it agayne, Verf. 17.
S 5 And
Z$ 1 HEBR. CHAP. XIT.
And to this arc you obliedged , becaufe the Olde
Church was not fo priviledged as you arc ; but, foe
their externall eftate, and mariner of Religion, ie a
frcat ^ple of more bondage, Verf. 18. 19. 20. 2x.
i ut you, by the light of the Gofpell, are brought in-
to the high Way, to haue focietie with Heaven, and
Angels / and the Catholicke Church of cle$ Soules a
and GOD, the Iudge s and CHRIST, the Mediatour,
and His Benefltes. So clearenoweis thebo&rine.
Verf 2 z . 2 3 . )4- Therefore, beware, left, by your
Apoftaffe , you rejeft CHRIST'S offer, and bee
deftroyed more fearfullie than thedefpyfers of 'the-
Lawe, Verf. 2 jV For, CHRIST is a terrible LORD
to His Foes: His Voyce fhooke the Eareh, in giving
of the La we: But Hee hath promifed to fhake Hea-
ven and Earth once more, Verf. 26. And Okce
More importeth the retnooving of thefe, and ma-
king of a newe Heaven, and a newe Earth, wherein
dwelieth RighteoufneiTe , for the ferled and parpe-
tuall remayning of His Kingdome, Verf. 27. There-
fore, let vs keepe a faft grip of His Grace , that wee
worfhip Him with feare, Verf. 28. For, if wee doe
not fo,even our G OD is a confuming Fyre,Verf. ip
The doUrine of Chap. X1L
VERS. I.
WHcrcfore, feeing wee alfo
are compared about with
fo great aclowd of witnef-
fcs 3 let vs lay afide eyerie weyght, and
the
HEBR. CHAP. XII. 2$
the finnc which docth fo cafilie befct
vs • and let vs run with patience the
Race which is fct before vs.
Ttidt light v/e way lee made of all the formet
Examples, bee exbortetbto a cQhftant and [*•
tient per fevering in the Courfe ofCbriftianitic.
1. I he Similitude U honored from a %tcel To
TEACH VS, To endevour for overtaking all the
Dueties of the Chriftian Man, with all the Skill, and
Strength, and Specde, wee can.
2. The Qriginall mporteth a StYyfi-%ace : To
Advertise Vs , Both of our Spirituall Adver-
faries, agaynfl whome wee mull f ght iiill as wee goe
on y and of our Compartiners, who run h the Race
with vs : with whome wee may ilryue in an holie
emulation, whofhall goe formoii in the Courfe of
Pleafing GOD.
3. It U a (Race limited;, the %ace [et before V;t
TO teach P'S , What way wee fheuld hold
on our Courfe , not doing that which pleafeth vs;
everie man running his ownc w^y of Religion: bur
all running in the beaten Way , the Royall Way of
GOD'S Commaundements.
4. For the Motives vmo this I{ae y hee \feth the
Examples rebearfedin the former Chapter , Who
compalTe v^ about as a Clcwde of WirnefTes ;
[TO TEACH vs, 1. To hearken to the depo-.
fitionofthefeworthie WitnelTes, who are recorded
in Scripture, who can belt (howewhatis thebeft
Chriftian Way, which wee muft hulde in our Courfe
io\Yanics Hawincs^ i« TtecaHimr behaviour
ii nurk
A '$4 he br. ctijp. xrk
is marked by Spe&atcurs, GOD, Angels, and Men
3 . That albeit there were none to fee vs, except ouj
Conference, the Examples of G O D'S Sayn&es ir
Scripture , fhould (land as Witneffcs agaynit ts, ij
wee run not as becommeth.
j ♦ For dire tt ion bov to r&.w, H e e Th a ch e t h^
iTo lay a/ide all Weyghts , which doe prefle our
myndes dbwnwatdes; fuch.as is thefetting of our
affe&ion vpon thinges which are on earth ; eyther
wittinglie, vponvnlawfull objects'^ or inconfiderate*
Jie, exceeding the boundes of Chriiflan Moderation,
Tpon things lawful!. , i. To lay afide the finne which
faeafilie docth befet vs ; that is, by ftudying to mor-,
iifie the bodie of our corrupt inclination , to cut off
the wood-binde growth of violent predominant and
wylie finnes] which moire frequentlie gee advantage
of vs. 3. Becaufe wee can not ende our Race , -but
^fter fbme progrcife of ryme , and mufl meete with
ttianie impedimentesin the way , and troubles, and
temptations, to arme our felues with Patience.
Fcrf.2. Looking vnto 1ESUS, the Au-
thor and finifher of our Fay th • vvho^
for the joy c that was let before Him,
endured the CrolTe 5 defpyfing the
fliame; and is fetdowneat the right
Hand of the Throne of GOD.
\A7ltb Viretlion bee j&yneib Encouragement, ly
fitting our Bye on 1 E S V S, Tvbo ftallbolb
gvyie ?s in the T&ay, and curie W onfkhen ourfttength
fojklb j T H I N , j« The Chriitian Race-
runner
runner hath IESVS before him, in the way, to helpe
him in everic thing that may befall him in his courfe.
i/ C H K I S T mull bee looked vpon, by him who
would bee helped in his Race: the Eye of the Soulc
beeing drawneoff of everie thing which might di-'
vert the Man, or difcowrage him, ( fuch as are the
multitude of Backe-flyders, the multitude of Moc-
kers, the multitude of by-wayes, and runners there-
in, the multitude of feares , from our ownc ynwor-
thinefle,and finfulnefle, and temptations on all fides)
and our Myndes rixed on CHRIST, with loving and
longing Lookes, which may draw Lyfe and Strength
from Him. 3, Wee mufl looke on Him, as IESVS,
the Deliverer from Sinnes, and Giver of Salvation;
even Him whofaveth His People from their Sinnes #
4. Wee mull lookc vpon Kim, as the Author and fi-
niilier of our Fayrh j that is, as our GOD, wbo hath
begun His Good Worke in vs , and will alfo perfeft
it : Who hath given vs grace to belieue , and will
fur die continue this Grace with vs,even to the ende:
left the feares of our Fayth faylmg, make vsto faynt.
y. Wee mufl lookc ypon Him, as our Patterne , and
fcxan-ple, who having run the Race before vs, hath
fctfdorth Himfelfe for our irnitaton ; that in Him
Wee might finde 2II whereof wee ftand in necde.
2. Hov> IESVS sen tbu T\acc,bcc /frmf£,/ir
qui Example 9 f, Hee had joye fet before Hin>j
which He was toreceaue by our Salvation wrought.
5>o haue wee joye fet before vs alfo. 1. For the hop;?
of that joye, Hcc ran with cowrage : fo muft wee,
3. He ran with the Croffe vpon His Back all the way,
being a Man acquaynrcd with Son owes: fo mull we
rdolue silo. 4, In His Griefes and Sorrowes.Sbame
fetvporUiim from the Worlde, and powred out
Conrejnpt
m$ HEBR. CHAP. XIL
Contempt vpon Him : fo muft wee refolue ro finde
k, U F° r the hope of the joye, hee endured pa-
tientlie, and went en, vnder the CrofTe , and wea-
ried not : fo rnutl wee. 6. Albeit Shame was the
fharpeit of His Griefes from the Worlde , yet Hee
regarded it not, but defpyfed all Defpyfing, and fha-
med Shame, as vnworthie to bee taken notife of, in-
comparifon of His Defigne : fomuft'wee.. 7. Hee
overcame all at length : 16 fhall wee through Him al-
jfo. 8 Hee hath gotten the Ioye, and the Glorie, for
which Hee ran : (b (hall wee with Him, If wee fuf-
fer with Him, wee ihall alfo reygne with Him.
#. He is fee downe on the Right Hand of the Throne
of GOD; that is, is ;ovned with the FATHER, in>
the Glorious Governament of Heaven , and Earth,
and all thinges therein, for the good of all His Fol-
lowers : fo that wee needeto fcare nothing in our
way, feeing Hee hath the Governament of all.-
Ferf.3. For* confiderHimthat endured
fuch contradiction of finners agaynft
tjimfelfe ; left you bee wearied anci
faynt in yourmyndes.
HEE po-ptleih fontb ajfeciall park of His S*f»
feting* vamdie, The contradiction of fin-
jiers : billing tbevi f to fonder this wl 9 foi tbeit Vf*
bolde* Then, 1 • Nothing more forcible to.
difcowrage a perfecured Chrillian , than Contradi-
<&ion. A man will fuffer mu h, if hee knowe it tee
for True th : bnt if the Trueth lor which heefuflfe-
reth, bee called in queiiion, and Scrybes, and Pha-
.rifees,and chicfe Church-men, fhall contradift him p
and
HEBR. CHAP. XII. i%f
and brangle his Fayth, in theTrueth, ft is more
paynfullthanaRack-ilockevntohim. i. The con-
sideration of our LORD 1ESVS, His beeing exer-
cy fed this way , is a fpeciall Mcanc to guardc vs in
fuch a Temptation . 3 . if wee be not armed agaynft
Contradi&ioij , by ccrtayne knowledge of the
Trueth, and Fayth in L E S V S , wee can not bearc
out; but, neede-force, wearie vnder the Crofli^ and
bee loofed , or didolyed, lyfcc water, and fall by, as
the word importeth.
ferf.q. Tee haue not yet rcfiftcd vnt©
bloody ftryvingagviy nit Sinne.
TBtfi Hebrewes Were fomevhat dafbei, and
dt J cow aged, by the perjetutionvbicb tbty had
tlreadie burnt, and were lykfi tofaynt. Tberefnte> bet
fetteth them on ts prepare fir juffcring to the bloed;
that eyerie fuffemg Ujfe nor tbat $ might bee the mor$
toller able in their tyes .
I . Bee matyb then Tartie* ^inne. Then,
I. Chriilians mull remember in their Troubles, that
they aretryed, whether th~y willchoofe to finne, or
to i lifter. ;^e.. When they difobey their Perfecuters,
th^y muflftot bee interpreted, to be firyvers agaynit
riiem, lefmuch as agaynit finne. 5 . With what co-
lour, -or pretenfe fo-ever, finne bee vrged v pon
Chriftiahs » they rauft not yeddej but refill, in a
Chrifhan manner; and fi^Jit ChrilHanly, agaynft that
finne wherevnto they are tempted 4. The more ftcad-
faillie they refill , they mult prepare themfelues fo r
the more fuflfering , and refolue, at length, to laye
downe their blood in fuftering . No yeclding to
firjnc mult bee, whyle lyte i$ in ys, j # c$
Z/ $B HEBR, CHAP. XI!.
t. H>e mafyib tbegrtater Suffer fages *tobichr£
wynt, a fyafM , to make them beau the prtfcnt ibt
betttt. Then , i. Suffering in a man's perfon, is
the higheft degree of fuffering. 2. Refofution for the
worft that can ccrne , maketh letter troubles, more
eomportable. 3. fexcept a man prepare himfelfe, for
the woril chat can be done vnto him, by man, for the
Trueth, hee will faynt in letter fuffenngs.
r^5* And yee haue forgotten the Ex-
hortation, which fpeaketh vnto you,
as vnto Children; My fonne, defpyfe
not thou the chaftening of the Lord*
nor faynt # when thou art rebuked of*
Him*
FT\om tbegenerall Botfrine, of bearing dffliftions §
Prov. 3. 1 iiiV« hgjlirretb them VfrtoCbriJliafr
patitnee, in ferfecul'ton* and eyerie ether Trouble*
THEN, Perfection for RighteoufnefTe.commethin
the Account of Chaftifement ; and, isappoyn&ed,
amongft other endes, to amende our Faults.
f « Hee maketb tbtfe Hebrews tbe partie to *tobom
the Prcverbesfwe dintftdiand GOD tbe jpeafer
thereof. Th en, i . Whofocver be the Pen-men of.
the Scripture, it is GOD who fpeaketh in iu 2 . The
Scriptures doe dircft their fpeach to eyerie Age, and,
Chinch, and Perfon,nolefIe than to thofe who lived 5
in the Church of olde, when it was full written,
2. Hee tbdrgeib them, f 01 their jOYgettingof [nth
a fyidliejj>eacb, a* U tbefiyling of tbe AjfUtted^j tbt
&4Wts ef Serines* Jh£n ; i, The fpcciall poyn&
ofFayth/
Hi*** Chap. XII. $££
^fFayth, which the LORD will hauc foftered vndcr
the CrofTe, is the Fayth of our Adoption 3 That wee
never miflcake our Father's Aflfcftion, nor our Gra-
cious efate by Calling, for anie hard dealing where-
with pofliblie wee may bee exercifed. 1. Hee will
■haue vsaflured ofour Adoption, by GOD'S manner
<?f fpeaking vnto ys,as a Father to his Children. 3 .He
fhoweth vs, That the not-rcmcrabering of the Word
of GO D {peaking vnto ys,according to our eftatc, is
the caufc of faynting, and of mistaking.
?• The Exhortation difebargetb dejpyjing of the
fydde, and faynting +nder the *V$dde* T H £ N ,
1. Theft are the two evils which we are inclyned vn-
to; Eyther to harden our felues agaynft Corrcdions,
and count light of them; or elfe, to be difcowraged.
and caflen downe by chem. Both of which, we mult
efchew. 2. Though the LORD both ftryke and re-
buke forfinne, yet cftecmeth He vs to be Sonnes noc
the lefle.
yerf 6. Foivwhom tfac Lord loveth 3 Hee
chajfteneth-and fcourgeth eyerie forme
whomHee -rcceaveth,
HEeghetb a reafonjo confirm* tie afflict ed } in the
certayntie of their Sonfbip: Te ach i ng Vs s
1. Thatneyther Chaftifement , yea, nor Scourging,
which is the fharpeft tneafure of correflion,is aflgne
of Gods hatred; but of His lone rather. 2«That Gods
dealing with al HisChildre in general, being conlrdc-
red,may mitigat the cafe of any of them in particular.
Vtrf.7. If yc endure chaftcning,God dea.'
fcth with you, as with fonnes : for,
T wliac
fff6 &EBR. CHAP. XII.
what fonne is hee > whom the father*
chafteneth not i
jP^em this be \rgttb the patient bearing of Gods cba-
JlifementSj that they may fciow adoption the better,
THEht, Though God be th'affiidted perfons Father,
yet is he not perceaved to deale as a father, but when
ch'affli&ion is paxientlie borne, and endured.
Verf.S. But/if yee bee without chaftife...
merit,wherof all arc partakers,then arc
yee baftards^ and not fonn'es.
f A Lbeit men defir^naturalliejogo free f row trouble?
JT\ yet befbo'toetbj that tb'u is not to be ehojen\ dud
to this ende teachetb , i • That it is the common lot
of all God's Children, without exception, to bee ac-
<quaynted with fome Crofle,and e'xercyfed with forne
Corrc&ion, of one kynde,or other. 2. That to bee
exempted from theCrofle.and common handeling of
Gods Children, is to be put out of the Roil of Chil-
dren. 3. That in the vifible Church,*^! arc not free
&orne Children; but fome arc Bafrardes^ which the
Church holdethpoffiblie for ChildreibutG6d recko-
neth to be none. 4. That amog other mai ks,this is one
of a Baftard • If God let him alone, and fufrer him,
without Difcipline, to follow his ownc wayes.
^rjCp.Farthermore^we hauc had fathers
of our flefh/which corrected vs,& wc
gaucthem reverence : ffia'H wee not, •
much rather, be in fubjeftion vntothe
- Father of 'fpirits>and liuc I
from
'VEB.R.CRAP. A77. % 91
F^mfuVtalttlng to our Parents correHiov, be \rgeth
to beare the Lords correttion. wbtnce ye learne?
j. That as it is a part of the Parents duetie,to correft
their Children; fo it is a part of that reverence due to
Parents,that Children rcceaue their corre&ion with -
out change of afrcftion towards their Parents. 2 Thai
God is the Father of Spirits, in a fpeciall manner* be-
caufe they are immediatlie created by Him,& do not
run in the materiall channell of fit flilie defcent; and„
beeaufe they haue a more neare refcmblance vnto
Jits Divine Nature, 3 '. That receaving correflion, i$
counted fubjedion to God; and, refufing correction,
js re fufing of fubje&ion. 4. That fubmiffion to cha*
flifement, is the way to Lyfe*
yerf 10. Forthey,veriIie,forafewdays 5
chaftcned vs after their own plcafurcj
biy: Hec, for our profit; that vvc might
be partakers of His HolincfTe,
TJ E compayetb tht cbaftifement of our eartblie fa*
■ icntSyVitb God* cbajlifement. Whence wlearue,
1. Thit Parentes, fomctymes, chaftife their Children
out of meere paffion ; and, at the befl.haue fome mix^
ture of their own humours in ehaftiiirg: but God ne-
ver mixeth paffion with His Rod; but intended our
profit therin onlie, 2. The fpeciall profit intended by
tjod in our corrections, is the making of ys partakers
of His HolincfTc-; partlie, whyl: He dryveth vs there-
by to feeke our R ighteoufheffc in |limielfe; and part*-
Iie, whyle He mortifieth our n?.ture,& renewed* our
affcftions, and fanctifietiws for Himfdfe.
I firf % 1 1 . Kow,no chaftening for the pre-
T '» fent
\ 9 x HEBR. CHAP. 3!L
feat fccnjethto bee joyous, butgrie-
vous:nevcrtheie(rc f after wards it yeel-
deth the peaceable fruit of Righteouf-
neflfe, vnto them which are exercyfed
thereby.
TIE mtetetb tbt fat&t of tbt felt grit fee f pre ftnt af-
* jfiSimtjkj fjhrMvg $befwit Ttbkb foUvmib tba-
>fes at after: and ttasbetb v*> t . That it is the pain?
of prefent afflidion,which roateh vs y nwilling to vn-
4ure, 2*Thac we raafi not,!yke Children ,ijudge of af-
BiQio fay our prefect (enfcjjuc by lookinp to the fruit
^rhich doth follow, rauft feafon to our fejtjes the tele
bittecpefie. |.Tfaat the fruit of affliction, is Righteouf-
ncffe.or Sanftification, which bringcth peace with ir.
4, That this'fruit poffibhe will not bee found inconti-
nent after one affii&id^or two^but after we be exerci-
fed J aajuaiated,& made paueriun spring fhe yoake.
Ferf.zz. Wherefore, lift vp the hande?
which han^ dovvn.& the feeble knees.
F { %em ibcftconftdrntions, bt Vdl btuetbem to <for»
comfort ,<y fo^wge^#id to xtcMet tfomffluts from
tbtit dejf&iim tfmjmde. Ttacbiug vj, i • That affii
Sions bring difcowragecn ernes withihern, whereby
hand and heart fay le in Gods fervice. 2.Thacdjfco\v-
ragement mull be refilled, by consideration of GOO
f fee Author, and His wyie ends of affli&ng cf vs.
Vtrf. 15. And make ftrayght pat lies foj
your feet; left that which is lame, bee
termed out of the way; but Jet it rathei
be healed* Vndei
H**x. Cr-a». XIL 10 f
V r HJtr d failhtit bom^td fim va'kjng inS
naimt dnd d**gctQ$u patbyhte txbwtetb tbew 3
hUlie to JYffe tie Tsutib- 3 hft tbcif ftafxIntjfc+dKi
dppvcnt lmhfnhi$t§:bliti*&i&i Ur>gtb y to dtfitiku*
then, i. No trouble muft fo daih \s, as to make vs
fbefce by-paths, for efchewing thereof- 2. In a good
dourfe,we rriuft not haaIt,not walke fee blie.nor fear*
full/e i but flout lie, and flrayght vpj avowing what is
right. 5. Asa man in a dangerous path, by hanking*
may be ftrayed to the one mte^and throWne over the
Brcy : So a nun that faintly mairitaiineth a good cauie a
may be overcome, at length, and driven from it.
1. Tbt A f fifth* s dihgtvtt dnd fnudtnei? ,io rwovcf
ibeft f*j*tfogHtbttvtti> Tiathtll* 1. Thatwee
muft noecail downe our Countenance 6n weakc Bre-
thren, who doe not fo boidlie avo^e the Trueth, ai
they thould doc : But rather ought to ftrcngthen and
Keale them,aad holde their daggering fayth on footer
2. That tech feeble foals rnuft be timoufly dealt with;
that they may be healed,as losg as they are yet in the
way,and haue not ihaken hands with an evdl cGurfc,,
Vcrfi 14. Foltowe Peace with all men,
and HolinefTe, without the which* no'
man fball fee the L O R D.
HAvhg tbt* de&h ^hbthtr^ for fticngtbeumg
tbcm in the Fsytb h dtid hide piiftjihn tbimf % b%
giVilb tbcm d number ofvbolfotnc frtctptts 9 fir mdt+
ring of their lj>ft y and cornrerfdtion.
from the Tieccpt,f or following of ftdtt sndHcli*
%ejjc 9 Learne. x. That wee muft beware of aU
provocation of ante amongil whom we liue; For wee
liaucuoubks anicw, albeit wee make aene to our
T 3 r J (cl|^.
i^4 He**. Chap. XIV
felues. 2 . That how wicked foevcr the world be,^s
may follow a courfe of living in peace with chem.-and
if Peace flee from vs,wee may,and ihould,perfue af-
ter it, as farre as is lawfull.j.The farthefl we may fol-
low Peace with men,is,as it may ftand with HoEnefle
and Duetie towards God. 4. it is more dangerous to
<qayte HolinefTe,than to quyte Peace :for,he thatfol-
loweth Holines,flial fee God,albeit he fiad not peace
amongft men. But, if anie man preferre mens peace
before Holineffe; whyle hee gayneth men, hee lofetri
GOD. r. To fee GOD 3 that is, to enjoy GOD'S
Fellowfllip, is the Summe of our Blefledncffe, ,
firf. 1 5 . Looking diligently 5 left anie mail
faiieofthe grace of Godjlcft any root
of bitterneffe fpringing 1sp , trouble
you, and thereby manie bee defiled.
T T E giveth direction here, for efebe^hg a fall front
* ** Grace, that is^YomtbeVoltrine.of Grace in begun
Jfywtoledget Faytby Lone, %enovatidn t or anie meafuri
thereof. Then,, u Albeit the Elc<5t can not fall
away tuflie, & Snallie^ yet fome Profeffours in the vi-
fibleChurch/may fal away from their Profcffiora,and
what degrees of Grace they had attayned vnto; for
tyhofe caufe, warning mull be given to all, as a meanc
to keepe the Elect from a fall. 2. Albeit the Eleft can
not fall away finallic from Grace ; yet may they fal,for
a tyme,from the puritie of the Do&rine of Grace, and
from fome degrees of the worke of Grace ; from the
ineafure of their firil loue, and zeale* and, at length,
fall into fcandalous Sinnes.
- 1. tie joynetb another pejntt of tiwtiftmcnttyiti
"tbcfimtfi That they beware, left aniebittei
HEBR. CHAP. Xir. 19 %
•
root breake foorr>,wrierbv many be dcfilcdrtihtt
tsjejl anyfcandahMfinne faeak*foonk amongft them*
Then, i. As men doe fall from anie meafure of the
Work of Grace; fo doth the bitter root of vnmortificd
fiane.fpririg out, & grow. Thrones decrcafing,is the
others increafing. i . When anie Seandall breaketh
fourth in the Church, it troubleth the whole Bodie*
and polluteth them, by the conra-gion thereof, till ic
be remooved. $. Watch mult be kept,diligcntlie,by
cverie.man,tocurbethis bitter roote, preventing thq
out-lhootmg thereof.
Verfi 1 6. Left there be anie for nica torpor
prophane pcrfon,as Efau,who for one
morfel of meat, folde his birth-right.
TT E expoundetb this bitter roor, in the example of
A * fornicatioii } and ptopbanitieJyfyEhus* Then,
i. Forni,cation and prophanitie,are the bitter roots of
Other evills,and able to defile a Congregation^. Such
as count more of the (a tisfafl ion of their fenfual lufts,
than of their Spiritual Prerogatiues, doe proue them-.
fclues prophane perfons , and are julllie ranked i»
with H s a v.
Verf. 17. For, yee know, how that after*
wards, when he would haue inherited
thcBlciTing, hec was rejected: for hec
found no place of repentance, though
hec fought it carcfullie, with teares.
UE [hetoetb God's judgement on Ehu $ totem fie dM
men jo bayard vpon the finful fatufaHiouoftbiil
$Hnlujts f atanietymt* Them, i*Efairs judgement
x 4 &$4i
29* HEBK. CHAP. XII.
fhould be a terrour to al men,to keep them from pre-
fuming dc libera telie to commit that finne,which they
know may cut them off fro the BleiTing: becaufe fun-
drie tymes (ajbeit not always) God doth punilh pre-
fumptuous finners , with giving over the man to his ;
€>wa ways, and finall impenitencie, 2.Efau's example
fhoweth, howe juftlic they may bee depry ved of the
Bleffing, annexed to anie Sacred Symbole,or gracious 1
Meane, who do defpy fe the meane whereby the Blef-
fogi* conveyed. For, the Birth-right amongft the Pa-
triarchs, Was a' Pawn of the bleJllngof being an hey re
of Promife : and therfore was Efau counted to reject
ihe Bleifmg.when he counted light of the Birthright.
3^His example fhoweth, howc little finners confidcr
for the prefent, what Merchandize they are making
with Satan, when they meddle with knowne fihnes^
and how they will be made to know it afterwards.
t. Bee faytb, that afterwards be Tvould bane inbe*
tited tbe$lefing- y but V<u rejeHed, THBN.lt agreeth
with Uie prophane man's difpofition , to defire the
Blcffing;and yet defpyfe the Means whereby the Blef,
fing is gotten : to fatisfie his flefJilie luftes for the pre-
fent,and to defire the Bleffing/withall afterwards. But
God will neyther fever the Means from the Blefling,
nor joyne the Blefling with the fatisfa&ion of mens ;
lufts. Therefore,he who will haue the Blefling, muff
vCc the Means to obtayne the fame, and renounce the
fatisfafiion of his finfull lufts ; or elfe, bfcc rejected,-
wheii lie thinketh to get the Bleffitig.
j. Hefaytb 9 he found no place af repentance,
albeit he fought the Bleffing with tears: that u %
he could not obtainejbst bis father fbould repent the be*
flowing oftbc!Blefoag beftde bita\ nor 9 that God fhould
repent Hit rigbteotu judgement on biw,For$%epentdnct
ken*
Hebr. Chap. XII. 2^7
itfi 9 *, nulling the (entente given out, And^by! #*•
saufe be, for all his lures , and vntymotu feeing of bis
folde <Blefiing,repcntcd not k imfelfi of btifinne; for bt
continued ds propbane m beforehand refolded to tnurtbti
bis brother, asfeone a* be found oportunitis. Then,
i. Efau did ruehis dced,but repented not his fin. It is
one thing, to rue a deedc done, and another thing to
repent the fin in doing of the deed, and every known
finne,fof that finned caufe. 2. Tears may follow vpon
ruing,- as weli a* on repenting.- and, it is poflible, that
the lo(Te,or harme.procurcd by fin, may drawfoottk
t«Jie Tears, & not the Sorrow for the attending of God
by the finne. 3 . Efau here is not brought in, dealing
withGod,for pardon of finne,& the heavenly Inheri-
tance:but with the man, who had the miniftrie of di-
gesting the earthlie bleffing only.
We reade,then,that a blefling was fought carefully
From a mau,with tears,¬ obtayucd : but we readc
■ot, that God's Mercy, and Bleffing, was ever fought
from Himfelfe, carefullie, andnotobtayned.
FerfiiS. Foryccare not come vnto the
Mount that might be touched, & that
turned with fire; nor vnto blaeknefic,
anddarkneffc, and tempeft.
BE fde the example ofEhu V judgetnent,bcrc is an*
other retfon,to moue\sftoho are +ndertbeGoff>cll,
$0 beware oflicentioufneffe, and propbanitie; becaufe it$
4r e delivered from the t err our of the L<rfr,verf. 18.19*
20 . 1 1 • and brought , by the Gofyell % to tbcfocictieoff*
holy a company, as beftcmcth noprophauemanU enjoy $
?«f» xu Z3. 2+. The fumme tended yaw&^You
T * iJL*
2 9 8 HEBR. CHAP. XII.
arenotvndertheLaw,buc vnderGrace.Iwyfofcl
offaying^herof^efayth^ You arc nor come vnco
Mount Sinai, but vntoMovNT SION. F&r $
the Lord's manner of dealing with the people at Mount
Sinai, reprefented the ftate of men in nature, \>nder the
Law, lyabk to the Curfe : His manner of dealing wtb
them at M o vnt S J O ^^reprefented thejlateofmen
reconciled through Cbntt,and vnder Grace* Let vj takf
a )fk^ofboth 9 as th'Apoftlefetteth thembefore our eys;
dndfirfttho-to thejlate of a man »nrecoKciled,in na\we %
and vnder the Laxo^ curfe therof^as Represented .
i. Before we come toChrift, we haue to do withGod,
as a terrible" Iudge, fitting on the Throne of His Iu-
flice,fhadowedfoorth by Mount Sin a r.i. Our Iudge
is offended with vs, His Wrath is kindled, readie to
confume vs, as His Adverfaries, in our tranfgrefnons;
reprefented by the burning of the Mount. 3/ When
GOD beginneth to fhowe Himfclfe as our Iudge,
offended with vs, wee are filled with confufion, and
p^rplcxitie, and fire ; reprefented by BlackneiTe, an<l
barkneffe, and Tempeft.
I'erf. 19. And the found of a trumpet,and
the voice of words- which voice, they
that heard, entreated, that the worde
(hold not be fpoken to them any more.
Verf. 20. For,they could not endure that
which was cc5manded: And if fo much
as a Bcaft toitch the Mountain,it fhalbe
ftoned, or thruft thorow with a dart*
What Farthek? 4* There is no fleeing from
HEBR. CHAP. XII. 19'p
Compearance before our Judge; Summonds, and Ci-
tations, •. oe fourth from Him , and powcrfullie fufle
vponthc Confidence, to caufe it acknowledge the
Iudge; reprefented by the found of the Trumpet,
j. The killing letter of the Law read out vnto vs,fho-
wing vs our Dittic, what wee fhould haue done, 2nd
haue omitted:and,what we i"hould not haue done,&
h:ue committediwuhout giving an\ ftrengthtoobey
for tyme tocome;repiefented by the found of words*
'£.By thisChargc,& new txaftion ofthe Law, anvn-
fupportablc weyghtlycth vpon ?heConfaence,pref-
fing it down, to Defparauot^and Death^that we wold
gitie all the world, if w<* had it, to be free of the terrot
of the Lord,and challenge of the Confcience,vporj fo
fearful a dittieiveprefented by the peoples intreating,
That tfo Word fhould not bsefyokfri to them ante wore*
7. There is an impoffibiiitie tohelpe our felucs byang,
thing we can doe,or to doe any thing better nor wee
haue done : and the feene impotencie of our curfed
nature, mrJccth the Comancement,for tyme to come*
a rratter of Defparation, as well as the Challenge for
"breaking the Lawe in tyme by- gone; reprefented by
their inabilitie, to endure the thing which was com-
manded. 8. No drawing neaie to God here, fuch tcr-
rour m His Majeilies lattice being onlie feene, and no
Mercie;rcprefemed by their debarring fiom touching
of the Mountaync.^.Such vr*cleanneife,and vyltfeifcg
as not onlie our fclues.but our 13 calls .and Catcel^ani
all that we haue, is counted viickarie, for our caufe„
and lyable to the Curfe with vs ; represented by the
debarring of the Bealles from the Mount. 10. Such a-
loathfomeabhomination in the Guiltrc, as the Iudgs
will not put hand in the Mafefa&ot Himfelfe, nor em-
ploy anie of His ejeane Angels;but giue them overt©
X)cath, if they rcnaayne in that eliace, to be deflroyerf
jm HEBR. CHAP.
rgnominiouflte ; reprefented by ftoning, or darting
where the ftone, or dart , lighteth vpon the Malefa-
ctor, but not the hand which threW it,
Verf.z i . And Co tcriblc \vas the fight,that
Mofes faid,I exceedingly fear & quake,
V'Et Farther, n. If God dealc with vs as Judge;
-*• and by the Rule of the Law examine otfr works,
were we,like MosEs,the ntfeekeft men vnder Heaven,
the leaf} harmfull, and in'no'cent in the world, richeft
In good workes, for fervice done toGod, and to His
Churchy et could wc not (land before this Tribunal?
2i that ever We had done/al our works were not able
to free vs fronn the Cu'rfe of the LaW, and Gods fear-
full Wrath, for our finfulnefie mixed amongft our
Works; reprefented by Moses his confe/fed feare and
cuaking. it. And, with all this, no place to flee vnto,
no place to remayne in^no companie,but an evil con.
fcience within, and matter of terrour Without; repre-
fented by the WildernelTe , Wherein this Throne of
Juftice was fet vp. And this is th'eitete Wherin we are
b£ namre,aeording to the Law; wherefra we are deli-
vered byehrii^acccrding to theGofpeI,as followetbu
Verf.z 2 .But ye are come vnto mout Sion,
& vnto the Citie of the livingGod,the
Heavenly Hierufalem^and to an innu-
merable rompamt of Angels,
TBUis tb' eft ate vberevnto tt* are advanced \nier
ibe Gofyelyby Cbti8\ Tpbicb, by comparijin wb'
theformeu [hall bee mortclearc 9 tbn6. i „ Before wee
come to Chrif},wee haue to doe with God,as Iudge,
fitting vpon His Throne, terrible. After we come to
Chrtft*
HEBR. CHAP. XII. 301
Chrift.we finde God vpon a Throne of Grace,recoiv-
ciled vnto vs ; rcfembicd by Mount Sion. z.Without
jChrift, we are kept vnder, vpon the earth, deprcfled
in the Valley, and may not touch the Mount, to a£
cend:Bot,through Chrift,iye get acceffe to climbe vp
towardesGod,and to advance, piece and piece,* boue
the world,and finne^nd miferie,toward$ Heavenjrc-
fembled by going vp Mount Sion. 3 .Without Chrift,
Vagabonds,\vandring abroad in a wafte Wildernc/Te:
but,through Chrift,collcfted together,vnder a head,
and brought to a place of Refuge,and Reft, and com-
modious Dwelling, to the Kingdome of Heaven; re-
sembled by the Citie where Mount Sion ftoode,
$ .Without Chrift. expofed to the wrath of the living
God : Through Chrift, admitted to remayne, as re-
conciled, in the Citie qf the living God. 4. Without
Chrift, affrayde, by the terrible fight of Wrath and
Judgement : Through Ghrift f brought into Hierufa-
lem, the Vifion cf Peace; not onlie in this worlde.byr
Faythibur in Heaven, by Fruitionjrefembled by Hj fi-
ll vsalem. ?. Without Chnft.heyrs of Hell: Through
phrift,Citizens of Heaven. 6. Without Chrift,cxpo-..
fed to the fellowftiip of Devils,in finne,and torments;
Through Chrift, admitted to the focietie of innume-
rable Angels; refembled by the Inhabitants of Hieru-
falem on earth. 7. Without Chrift, Angels our foes :
Through Chrift, our Fellow-Citizens.
f'erf. 23. To the Gcnercll APfemblie, and
Church of the Firft-bome, which arc
written in Heaven , and to God, the
Judge of all, and to the ipiritcs of juft
rac n, made perfeft.
S. Without
$®l BE BR. CBAP. XIL
$-\jl^Ithoiit Chrift, wee are as fcattered Sheepe,m
T y the Wilderncfle * a Prey to all the ravenous
Beaftes : But, through Chrift, gathered together in
one, to the focietie of the true Cacholicke Church of
the Ele<3:, vndcr the government of one Head, even
CHRIST. ^.Without Chrill, living with the world,
in the Suburbs of Htli: Through Chrift,made Mem-
bcrsof the True Church, and Companie, which is
called cue of the worlde, by the effe&uall Calling of
His Word, and Spirit, jo. Without Chrift, forlonic
Children, who haue depry ved our felues of our In-
heritance , and wafted all our Father's Benefices on
Vanities : Through CH R 1ST, our forfaulting is re-
duced, our Inheritance redcenkd, wee brought backe
to the Familie, reftored to the Inheritance, dignified
with the Firft- borne, and made Pneftes to our GOD,
as His Portion from amongft men. n. Without
Chrift, living amongft them whofe names are writ-
ten in the earth, & whofe portion is beneath:Through
Chrift, our Names are enrolled in Heaven, amongft
thofe who are written in the Booke of Lyfe, eledtcd,
and predeftinated, vnto Grace, and Glone. i 2. Wi-
thout Chrift , without God in ihe worlde j having
God our Iudge, ag.iynft vs: Through Chrift, wee are
reconciled to God , get accent vnto Him, and haue
our God, Iudge of all, vpon our fide, to abfolwr vs,
and to pleadc for vs, agay nit all our Foes 13 Wi-
thout Chrift , wee arc, for guiltmcffe, in the Ranke
c>f thofe, who are alrcadie dawned, and brethren to
i-hofe.whofe fpirits are in prifon: But through Chrift,
wee are Brethren to thofe , who are alrta.he faved;
whofe Souks', and Spintes, are fed from Mnne,and
Miferie; and made peifefi, in Holineftc, and Gloria;
having the fame' Groundes of Right to Heaven, tho-
row CHRIST, which they haue whoare entered al»
tcadieiiito Poi&ffion. r , r m
HEBR. CHAP. XII. 3 c 5
jferf.i^. And to IESUS, the Media-
tour of the N h vv Cov E NANT,and
to the Blood of Sprinkling , which
J'peaketh better thinges , than that of
Abell.
HEE Goeth On. 14. In our naturall.eftate/jvee
arc vnder the Law, and the Covenant of worksj
which bindeth vs to Perfeft Obedience, or to the
Curfe. When wee come to Chrifl , wee are vnder
the Covenant of Grace, which proclaymeth Remif-
/ionof Sinnes/vntoall who are in Him. 15. Yea,
now, vnder the Gofpell, comming vnto Chrift, wee
are in better cafe, than they who lived before Chrift;
becaufe they were bound to all the Cerenioniall and
Typicall Ordinances of the Lawe , vnder the Oldc
Covenant : but wee are exempted from that Oldc
Covenant, and arc entered into the Newc ; which
frceth vs from that Yoake, which the Israelites
could never beare. 16. Without Chrift, we Ihnd
alone, and none to plcadc for vs, before our ludge:
But when wee come to Chrift , wee findc Him a JVte-
dhtour, both to deliver vs from the Olde Covenant^
and to take Burthen for vs, for keeping of the New-e
Covenant. 17. Without Chrift. vnrighteous, and
vnholie: When wee come to Chrill, weeome to. bee
fprinkled with His Blood, for Iuftification, and San-
fiification alfo, and for receaving of all other Bene-
fits, bought by that £lood.
Bee compare:!; this hlood^iib AbcYs , m ff>ea-
fjng better tUpztu For, albeit wee, by our finnes.
ha ie made our LORD to ferue, yea, and to die alfo,
docch His £lood oet fpcake agaynft vs, as Abel's
did
304 H E B tu Cha p. XIL
did fpeake agaynft Kain, arid *he Earth , for drai-
ning downe of a curfe on both : but fpcaketh to
GOD, ftill , to pacific His Wrath , and to par-
don vs 5 andxo our Confcience , to cleanie it , and
reiake it quyet within vs.
From tbis comparifon,of M<n Vwfer the Laye,dni
ltndtr Grace , Wee Learnb,
i. That the impenitent, and vnrcnewed man, how
fecure foever hee fit , yet hec is in a fearfull eftate*
the Wrath of the Iudge, from His Iuihce Seat, being
xeidk tobreake out vpon him. a. That the wakened
Conference, lying in the fenfeof its owne finnes, an<J
fcare of the offended Iudge, is much to bee pittied.
3» That the holicft man on earth, if G O D reveale
vnto him the rerrour of His Iuflice, hee wiJJ bee ilia-
ken with feare. 4- That the oneJie remedieagaynfl
the challenge of the Confcience, and feare of the
lawe, and Wrath , is to haus recourse jco I E S V S
CHRIST, r. That hee who is fled,, as a true pe-
nitent, to I E S V S CHRIST, for Refuge, to
bee faved, and dire&ed and ruled by Him, is a true
Member of the true Catholic&e Church, of the Eleft,
what-fo-ever bee mens efteemation of him. 6. Jhat
the more graciouflie wee bee dealt with vnder the
Gofpell , the more mud wee beware of fleflilinefTe,
and prophanitie. For , to this eiide all his fpeach
€loeth tendc.
yerf.25. See that yee refufe not Him that
fpeakcth: for, if they efcaped not who
refufed him that ipake on earthy mucl>
more fhall not wee efcape,if wee turnc
away from Him that fpeaketh from
Heaven. Frw
Hesr. Chap. XII. 365
Ffyow theft Confederations, hee thargetb them % to be*
•»are y left they ma^e light account of CH%1 STS
<Dotlrine< The word importetb drifting ofCH%!ST 9
#'*k!»g$ty fwcexcufe, or pretence. Then,
x. The way to efchew Prophamtie, and Apolrafie*
is to embrace, and make much, of CHRIST'S fpea-
fcing vnto vs in His Worde. i. VVhat-fo-ever pre*
tences, and excufes, a man vfc, to cloake his not-gi-
ving heartic obedience to the Do&rine of CHRIST;
it is but .1 refufing of Him, and a turning away from
Kim , make of it what hee will.
*. Bee vrgetbthti , bytbreatemngmore ceitayne
and btavie judgemtntes 9 than \>pcn the deftyfers of
Mofes,\*fco ufayde to$eakeontm\)\becdufe bet
•tots but the earthen Vejfell vhicb carried G O D'S
Will to HU TeopUi and, by eartblie Types, and Tu
guies, made offer of Grace \>n$o them* $ut CB%IST 3
as G 3), by His event > authorise, caHing Heaven
open , in the play nnejje 9 and fiiritualitie of the DoHtintg
U fayde to fl>ealtf from Heaven*
Then, As much as CHRIST'S Peribfi is more
excellent than Moses, and His Aiuhoritie aboue his;
ai;d, theHcavenlieClearnefle of CHRIST'S Gra-
cious Offer, aboue his darke Types : As much more
hcavie and certayne Wrath Hull overtake the defpy-
fersof HisDoftrine , nor the defpyfers of Mosbs
Law 7 e.
3 . Hee joynetb bimfelfe in the fame iaungll Ivitb
the peQple ,if bee jhouldturne ay ay, or refufe.
Then, Preachers (hall doe well, to lay the edge
of their Threateninges to their owneHeartes,and to
enroll themfelues amonglt the threatened ; That bit-
Itoneirc towardes the people nuy bee feene to bee
V remooYed*
305 HEBR. CHAP. Xtt.
remooved, and their owne fluggiflinefle maybea
rowfed vp ; feeing they haue none to preach vnto
them, but thcmfelues .
Verf 26. Whofe voyce then fhooke the
Earth : but nowe Hee hath promifed,
faying, Yet once more I fhake not the
Earth onlie, but alfo Heaven.
TO put an edge vpontbe Threatening, bee fho*
Teeth y bo*toe terrible CHltJST w, in /having
tftbe Earthjby His Voyce, at Mount Sinai- and,
by the fhatyngof Heaven and Earth, at the Day of
Judgement*
Thes , 1. The terrible quaking of thd Earth, and
burning of the Mount Sin a*, was pronounced by
the Voyce of CHRIST; who, therefore, is declared
to bee the LORD GOD: for fo, Exod. xix. is Hee
called, a. His Terrour, at the Daye of Iudgement,
may bee feene in that little Refemblance of Mount
Sinai. $. The terriblcnefle of CHKIST , ihould
make r^Hand in awe of His Word.
firf. 27. And this wordpYetonce more,
doeth fignifie the remooving of thofe
thinges which are fhaken 5 as of things
which are made ; that thofe thinges
which can not bee (haken, may re-
mayne.
O E commeutetb vpon the Teftimonie ofHkGGkt i
-.' phap t jL# Cf and from tbit wd OwcE,rcw-
HEBR. CHAP. XIL 307
sixtieth, That Heaven and Earth (hallpajfe away, and
beecbaunged } attbepeverof CHRIST'S Wiring
of His f'oyce: That tUfe cbaungeable Heavens and
Earth beting remooved , Hee may ma\ea Hewe Hea-
ven, and aN^eW Earth } wherein HisSubjeHes 9 ani
His T^ingdome over them, way remayne for everfetlei.
Then, i. It isagood Meanc, to get thevnder-
ftanding of GOD'S Mynde in the Scripture, to con-
fider, and weygh, the force of the wordes thereof^
and what they doe importc , by due confequence.
Z. No more chaunge fliall bee of anie thing after the
Day of Iudgement : becaufc, but Once More,
and no oftener , is CHRIST to (hake the fame.
3. It is for the (landing of CHRIST'S Kingdome,
that the creature is mooved, flhaken, and chaunged.
All thinges made, (hall bee (haken: but CHRIST'S
Kingdome, and the Salvation of His Su'bje&es, lhall
never bee fliaken.
yerfzS. Wherefore, wee receiving a
Kingdome, which can not bee moo-
ved, let vs haue grace 5 > whereby wee
may ferae GOD acceprablic , with
reverence, and godlie fcare.
p5\ew the nature of this I(ingdome gtaunled Vnto V;
in CHRIST, and from His terriblenejfe^e fx-
bortetbvs to Jleadfajlneffe of Faytb, and bumble obe*
Hence. Heefayetb, Wee haue received it^becaufe
Wee haue receaved the %igbt and Tit\e % by the Gofyell,
and fowe beginning of it.
Tut* s As wee receaHe CHRIST in the Gof-
308 HEBR. CHAP. XI! .
pell , wee receaue the Kingdome of Heaven witft
Him, in Right and Title ; yea, in begun Pofleffioni
which grcweth by degrees.
1. Heerequyretbrf a ^ect&eroftbblQngdewe,
reverent ferting o/GOD,
Then , Right is given to this Kingdome , before
our fervice bee done : Not becaufe wee haue fcrved
heere-to-fore 5 but to obliedge vs to ferue GOD
heere-after.
3 . Bee fri// haue Ys to ferue GOD accept ablie-, that
is, pleafantlie, and tbearfullie* Kext> Vttb reverence,
er frame fa fine jfe 5 and Godliefeare.
Then, i. It is not anough , that wee doe fuch
Workes which belong to GOD'S Service : but
we muft take heede to the manner of doing of them$
that they may bee done with a readie affection, and
good will. 2. Next, That they bee done in the fenfe
of our own weaknefTe, vylenefle, and vnworthineffe.
3. And thirdlie, That they bee done with reverende
regarde to GOD, in fuch a Godlie feare, as may
make vs circumfpe&lie handie j and meddle with,
His Service, as the word importeth.
4* TbAttbu may bee tbe better done, let vs haue
grace, drholde fa&tbe giipof grace } -frbetehyve$
may ferue GO<D , fayetb bee.
Jhen, Hee that would haue flrength to ferue
GOD,muft fludie,by Fayth,to lay holdeon GOD'S
Grace, in the Gofpel: and having layd hold thereon,
to hold it faft: for,otherwayes,wee can neyther haue
heart nor hand to ferue GOD. But hee that is fatte-
ned on the Grace, and good will of GOD towardes
him, will drawe Cowrage, and Strength, from this
believed Grace, to ferue GOD, chearfullie , and
f€verenclie»
Vcrf.ig*
HEBR. CHAP. XIL 304
Ttif.19. For our GOD isaconfuming
Fyre.
BEcaufe the holicSt men, haue veede of the Spurns
of GOV'S Terr our , to Jlirre v/> their lay fit
jLflli h%e clofob 'Prill a Watchword j/Moses,
DevTE. 1.4« terriffwgtbc people from Idola*
trie, or Image/it-, ybich bee applyetb forwakjvg men
tircumfyett in tbeix manner of yorjhi}. l
m Teaching Vs Thereby, i.That to ferueldoles,
and follow a falfe Religion; and not to ferue GOD,
in reverence, and Godlie feare, in the true Religion,
will bee both alyke plagued, i. The nerds doe teacb
VJj That GOD'S entering into Covenanted laying
downe of the fead and enimiric agaynft vs, maketh
Him not to lay downe His awfull Majeitie over vs.
3. And therefore, wee mull bee fo confident of His
Ioue towardes vSj as wee remember in themeanc
tyme, that ffee u aeonfumwg fyre % to the vngodlie,
and prophane Pi ofeiTours of His Nam£.
TheftmimeofChap. XIII.
NOwe , that you may bee fraltfull in the
Fayth, I recommended to you, infliorc,
Bkotherlie Love, Verf. i. Hospita-
litie, Verf.z. Compassion with fuf-
ferers for the Trueth , Verf 3 # Ch asti-
tie, Verf. 4. Contentation, Verf. j. 6. Stead-
£Asr*£tf£ kchc Tkywh, which GOD >s V-f-
V $ [engcrs
3*0 He br. Chap. XIII.
fengers haue taught you, Verf. 7. For, chaunge ^ho
Will, C H R I S T, in Himfelfc, and in His Doctrine,
chaungcth not , Vcrf, 8. Beware of the Leven of
Jewish Do&rine, fuch as is Distinction Of
Meats , and others lyke , Verf. ?. For, they who
mayntayne the Leviticail Service , can not bee part-
takers of CHRIST, with vs, Verf. 10. This was
prefigured in the Law, Verf. 11. So was CHRIST'S
contemptible vfage , Verf n. And wee mull fol-
lowe Him, and bee contented of reproach for Him,
Verf. 13. For wee haue no place of Reft heere, but
looke for it heere-aftcr, Verf. 14. Therefore, let
ysfollowethe Spiritual! Signification of ^hofe Cere-
monies, and facrifice vnto Him our Prayers, and
prayfe, and good workes, Verf. if. \6. Obey your
Ecclefiatticall Governoures, in their Office: for their
Charge is greaa ; and you haue neede not to grieue
them, Verf. 17. Pray for mee ; for I ftiall bee found
an honeftMan, what ever bee mens fpeaches of mee,
VerG 18. But, pray you for mee, for your ownc
good, Verf. v. And, I pray G Q D, to finifli His
begun worke in you graciouflie, Verf. ro. ai. And,
becaufe I haue but touched thinges briefelic, in this
ihort Epiftle, take Exhortation i? good leafon, when
your Teachers doc preaffe fuch Dodhine vpon you,
> more at length, Verf. 2i ; It may bee, that Tj'mo-
thie and I fee you fliortlie, Verf * v Deliver our
Commendations , Verf. 7 4. AncJ , (Jrace bee with
you a{]L : A M E. &, Yer£ 2*
HEBR. CHAF. XIII. 511
The doBrine of Chap- XIII.
VERS. I.
t Brothcrlie louc continue.
p%$m this firft Precept , L z A R n f, i . That
L the firft Fruit of Faych which GODpp|fi-
is Louc, and conftant loue , amongli HH^fittf&eehr
2. That our mutuall loue, muft be fincere,& kyndlie,-
as if it were grounded on fc^nds of Nature.
Verf. 2 . Bee not forgetfull to entertay ne
Strangers : for, there-by, ibme hauc
entertay ned Angels vna wares.
I7$ow this Wresept 9 Learne, i« That wee
are readie to forget Gharitie to Straungers, efpe*
ciallie to bee Hofpitall vnto them, 2. That the pof-
fibilitie of finding Straungers better men nor^wee
take them to bee, fliould over-ballance the fufpition
of their fleightneffc, and ftiould fet vs on to doc the
duetie. 3. That if a man, intending to doe good,doe
more nor hee intended to doe , it fhall bee imputed
vnto him, no lefie,than if hee had intended the fame,
Verf. 3. Remember them that are in
Bonds,as bound with them; and them
which fuffer ad verfitie, as being your
felucs alfo in the bodie.
\^%omthis 9 Learn e, j. That it is no new thing
• for the World, to put Bonds on them who feekc
Y 4 to
F
"jri Hebr.Ghap, XIII,
to bring them out of Bondage. 2. That Prifoner;
for CHRIST, are re^ciilie forgotten cf fuch as area
freed ome. 3. Such Mens Bondage fhould bee eitee-
med, as our owne, even vntili GOD fee them free.
4. That other diilrefled People alfo rhall bee helped
byvs, if weeconfidcr, what may befall ourfelues,
before wee die .
V*rp^. Marriage is honourable in all,
and the Bed vndefiled : But Whore-
mongers, and Adulterers, GOD will
judge.
Rom This Wee Learne, i. That Breakers
of Wedlocke , and vncleane perfbns inaffngle
lyfe, are both referved vnto GOD'S Judgement,
howe lightlie foever men let thempafle. t 4 Thac
Marriage beeing provyded of GOD, for a Remedie
of Incontinencie , maketb Vnckarmefle the heavier
finne. 3. Thar feeing it Is GOD'S DOCTRINE,
t6 commende Marriage , for Honourable,; and hath
pronounced it, not onlic Lawful!, but Commendable'
in all perfons, of what-fo-ever Place, or Calling, and
hath juiiified it, far Vndefiled; to traduce this eftate
of lyfe, as not holie, or not hefeeming an holie man,
or an holie Calling, and to forbid Marriage, to per-
fons of anie calling, mull bee, as it is called , I. Tim.
CpiAPjiij. veri* 1*2. 2 be dethiiuoftbeJjj^iL
Yerf.5. Let your conversation bee wi-
thout covetoufnefTe • and bee content
with fuch thinges as you hauc: For
Hee hath faydg^ I will never leane
thee^ nor for fake thee. IIcyc
HE BR. CHAP. XI IV 3 IJ
YJErtVtc ar( Tavght, f. That the enlarge
*** ment of our Defires , to haue more and more
worldhe goods , whether wee bee rich or poore, is
difallowed of G O D. x. That GOD rcquyreth
Contentation with our prefent eftate , howe mcanc
ibever it bee 5 and counteth it , Covetoufncffe, not
ro bee contented. f
t. Tow4k!*scontenttd 9 bugiMby GODS
JPrewi/e, made fo Ioshva* Chap. 1. $* /« out
Qtnifisninvccejfavcs. Thhn, i . The Pro-
mifesmadeto Ioshva , or anic other holie Man, in
Scripture, for Furniture in his Calling, may bee verie
well applycd vnto vs, for Helpe, and Furniture, in
our Calling. z.Faythin GOD'S Prcmife. for our
Maynraynance , mult both ilay our feare of want in
tyme ro come, andgiue vs contentment withthac
which wee haue for the prefent. 3 . A generall Pro-
mife, of GOD'S beeing with x$, and affiilingof vs,
is as fiifficiem for all particulars whereof wee Itend
in ncede, as if they were cxpreffed.
yerf. 6. So that we may faoldliefay, The
LORD is my Helper; and^Iwill not
feaie what man (bail doe vnto mee.
Br applying oft be Trowife made to\o$HVA $ bee
(Qncbdtib yyarraod, to apply D a v id'j gloria*
turn, ugayn'st ali ferilsy PsAL. ti'S. 6.
Then , i. Hec that can apply one Promife to him-
felfc, may confidently apply another alfo. 1. The
w'eakell true Believer, hath as good ground of con-
fidence in G OD, for evcrie good, needfull foe Soale
orbodie,asthe LORD'S chicfe Prophets, and as
good Warrand co apply the Scn?tottf, to their own .
514 Hebh." Chap. XIIIJ
yfe, which fpeake of then). 3. Hee who believeth in
GOD, needeth not to fearc what flcfli can doe vnco
him,. 4. Faych, then, doeth its parte duelje, when it
glorieth in the LORD, agaynft all oppofition.
JTerf.j. Remember them which hauc
the rule over you, who haue fpoken
vnto you the Word of GOD- whofe
Fayth follow, confidering the ende of
their converfation.
THat they may beejteadfatt $1$ the Fayth, heefet*
teth before them the Example of G O D * S
ftfejfengers, vbo bad injhuBed them in the Twtb 9
and led a lyfe con for me thereinto.
Wherein Hee Tbacheth Vs, i. Who is
worthie to bee a Guyde to a People; to wit, the man
Y?ho fpeakcth the Word of GOD, and not his owne
Dreames $ believeth the Trueth which hee teacheth,
and hath his converfation anfwerable. 2% The beft
srefpe<3 that a Preacher can craue , or that a People
can giue to a Preacher, cyther in his lyfe-tyme, or af-
cer,is to remember the Trueth of G O D, taught by
him, and to make vfe thereof. 3. In as farre as Prea-
chers haue fpoken the Word of GOD , and made ic
theendc of their converfation, People are comman-
ded heere, to. remember Them, and imitate Their
Fayth * but no farther.
Ferf.S* Iesvs Christ, the fame ye-
fterday, and to day 5 and for ever,
'T'Hw Sentence Serveth, First, To fliow
* the ffternitie,and inunutabditie , of I E S V S
CHRIST
HEBR. CHAP. XIII- 3*5
C H R I S T, in Himfelfc, and all His Properties,
of Trueth, and Loue, and Pittie, &c. Aoayne , It
ferreth for aReafon, of keeping faft theDoftnne
taught from Him, by our faythiull Leaders : becaufe
IESVS CHRIST willftill allowe, and mayntayne
that Trueth once given out by Himfelfc , and can
not choofc to change His Trueth, being firtf and hit
lykc Himfelfe, And Thirdiie, It feivcth toen-
cowrage vs , to bee conflant in the Fayth : becaufe
IESVS CHRIST is vnchangeablie the fame,in loue
and care tcwardes thofe who belieue in Him, in all
Ages, for their prefer vation, and deliverance, in all
Qifes,wherein they can fall,for His Trueth ; as Hee
hath given proofc in former tymes, towards others,
Vwf.9. Bee not carried about, with du
vcrfeand ftrange Dodrincs; For, it is
a goodthing,that the heart be eftabli-
fhed with Grace 5 not with meates,
which haue not profited them that
haue beene occupied therein.
THtft they may beejleadfaft in the Fayth, hee var~
neth them, tt bevare, that they bee not carried
chut Ttuh diverfe and ftrange <DoHrines> Then,
1. Do&rine which agreeth not with thcW'ordeof
GOD, vncouth and ftrange Dofirine , which the
Apoftles did not acknowledge, and recommende vn-
to vs,muft bee rejected. 1 9 There was fuch vncouth
Do&rine, beginning to crecpe into the Church, even
in the Apoftles tyme. 3. Apoftolicke Doftrine, fuch
as they acquaynted the Chuich with, mufi bee ftead-
foftlie beiicved,and flood vntojand not loofelie layde
hoidc
,A
3 i6 HEBR. CHAP. XIIL
fioldcvpon; left wee lye open to thewindeoffaJfe
Do&rine. J
*♦ Heebringetb in, for example* the VoBrintof
Diitin&ion or ' Mates 9 wbertw the leWjhlieajfe-
(ted did place fome balinejfe , and belpe to Salvation :
and yet they -who mpte leanedto thtfame^ere leafy
profited tbere-by *
TiifiH, i . To place fome holineffe in Djftin&ion
©f Meates,and co count the obfervacion thereof,help-
foil to Salvation/is an olde Errour,which even in the
beginning, did rouble the Church. 2* Never man
got profit, by leaning anie thing to the obfervacion of
DilHndions of Meates. For, voder the Lawe, Di-
fitn&ion was cqmmaunded/or the leading of men to,
fome Dueiies , fignified there-by : but never did
GOD giue way, that men ihould efieeme of this ob-
fervacion, as a thing confernng,anie whit, to the pur-
chafe of Salvation.
3. Tokeepeout this Smut, of leaping to. Ceremo*
yiall ObfertatiotiSjbte oppofetb the Dottrine of Grace ■;
tehcre^itb bee w/i bam the bean eflablijbed, and net
faith Meates*
Then, i. The ground of devyfing, and vrging
ofSuperiticious Ceremonies, is the viicjuyetneffe,and
vnitableneiTe,of mens heartes, wanting fatisfa&ion in
GOD, and His Ordinances j and therefore, fceking r
to fuppofte themfelues, by meanes of their owne dc-
vyfing. 2. It is the Doftnne of luftification by.
Graceonelie, and nothing of our doinges, which
givcth true refUoour heartes , and quyet feeling to
the Ccnfciences.'
ycrf. x 0. Wee hauc an Altar, whereof j
they
frEBR. CHAR XIIL 31}
they haue no right to cate 3 vvhichferue
the Tabernacle.
SVch ai ptrtinatioujlie didpltdde.fortbe ft Anting* f
the Lrtiticall Service, dnd Ceremonies thereof \btt
fecludab from the enjoying of IESVS CH^LST,
who is, our Altar.
Then, Such as mayntayne the leViticall
Ceremonies , and doe vrge them on the Chrirtian
Chiirch^doe cut themftliies from Right to CHRIST*
1. Becaufe they denye, in effeft, that Hee iscomei
feeing they will haue thofb Figures to rerhaine,which
did feruetoprsfgureHis conariiing; and willhaue
His Church flill vnder Ceiemoniall Pedagogic, as it
wasvndertheLawe. i. Becaufe they joyne xnto
CHRIST, their owne Devyfes ; as if eyther IESVS
were not ftifficient for Salvation, br&is Ordinances
were not fufficient, for mcanes to attaync Jierevnto*
3. The Obiervarion of theDifhn<ffcion ofMeates, is a
poyn£l cif ferving the Tabernacle : for, fb docth the
Apoftle reckon. w 4, Such as will eate of 1 E S V S,
and bee part-ta£ers of Him, mufl beware to feriie the
Irwifh Tabernacle, by keeping on foote, and conti-
nuing the Ceremonies , and apperraynances annexed
therc-vnto : fuch FeafteS, fuch lubilies, fuch Altars,
fuch Sprinklings, and holie Water, filch Priefls, and
VdiementcSj &c, as Lev: had.
2. Bevcdlletb C H K I S T, by the name of the
J[har;becdu'ie Hee is the thing (ignifiedby the JiU
tdr,audbj the Sacrifice >andbj tbtTcJtoftbcLeVtfi*
call Ceremonies.
THEN, i. Thofc Ordinances of Leviticall Ser-
rice, were Figures of CHRIST, fomc in one parte,
t*ni fomc in another j audHee i* the Accomplifhl
ffHutt
■ jig HEBR. CHAP. Xltl
fluent of them, even the Tructh of them all : The
true Tabernacle, the true Prieft, the true Sacrifice,
the true Altar, &c. i. CHRIST'S Selfe is all the
Altar that the Chriftian Church hath. Ouv Altar is
Hee onelic ; and nothing but Hee. The ApoiHe kno-
weth no other.
3. In that bee fajetb, they haue no right to
catc , Lbaiine, i. That IESVS is our Foode,
who belieue in Him , by whom our Soules arc kept
alyue, and mayntayncd everie day Spirituallie, as the
Prieftes were rriayntayned by the olde Altar, bodi-
lie. 2 . That before a rrian attayne to eate, or drawe
Benefite from CHRIST, hee mult haue a Right vn-
to Him, There is a Pbffefliori following the Rights
and the Right tendeth to the Pofleffion. 3. Hee
who loveth to haiie the Right, mull take the Courfc
which CHRIST praelcrybeth, without mixing
anie thing there- with.
ferf. 1 1 . For, the bodies of thofe beafts,
whofe blood is brought into the San-
<5fcuarie,by the high Prieft, for fiane^rc
burnt without the Campe.
XJEE fbwetb > that this %V^ prefigured in the
** Lave: FQr,Lzvir. \6. zy. the Sime-Offe-
mg •$> <u burnt, and none of the friejlesjbe /erv antes
of the Tabernacle, did eate thereof. To Show,
1. That fuch as adheared to the Tabernacle , and
Leviticall Service,*; needfull to their Salvation, (fpe-
ciallic after CHRIST, the Sinne-Offering that
was offered ) fliould not bee part-takers of Him.
Aaaine.Thc Sinne-Qffering was offered without the
HEBR. CHAP. XIIU 31^
Campe; to (howe, that fuch as would bee part-takers
thereof, mull forfakc the lewilh Synagogue, and
come out of it, towardes CHRIST, who will
hothaue His Church mixed with the formes of the
lewifli Church. Thirdhe. The bodies of the Sa-
crifices of Sinne, were then taken from the vfe of the
Prieftes of the Tabernacle, when the blood Was now
brought in to the San&uarie : To ffiowe , That
CHRIST fhould bee taken from them ; who.
after His Bloodc was fhed , and had made Attone-
xnent withm the San<2uarie of Heaven, ftould not
relinquifh the lewifli Tabernacle,and the fhadowing
Figures there-of •
Vtrf.it. VVhercfote, IESUS alfo,
that Hcc might fan&ifie the People
with His owne Bloode,, fuffered wi*
thout the Gate.
AHQTHE®, ende eftbe burning of the Sinn-
Offering, wtbout the Campe, bee jhQV>etb,firfl f
To be , The praefiguration of the ignominious vfage
of C H R I S T * S Bodie, caflen out of the Citie of
Hierufalem. 2. Agayne; Lyke as the Sinne-Of-
fering, how-be-it the bodie thereof was burnt wi-
thout the Campe, yet the bloode of it was brought
within the San&uarie, to make a Figuratiue Attone-
ment: Even fo, howe bafeliefo-ever men did vfe
CHRIST'S Bodie, in calling of it without the
Citie ; yet was his Bloode in high efteemation with
GOD; made Attonement for the People, ami
unfitted them,
Vcrf,
320 tiEBR. CHAP. Xllt.
Verf.. ij. Letvs goefoorth, therefore^
vnto Him, without thcCampe* bea-
ring His Reptoachi
HtKCt hee drawtb dn Exhortation , To hi
readie to venounce the WorUe , and to take v/> our
Crojfe, and follow e CHRIST. Wherein bee
TEACHETH r$ , i. fhat CHRIST'S
SufFcringcs withpiittHe Cir>, reprefented the ftace
of His Myiticall Bodle, and Kingdom.e, thruit foorth,
and contemptiblie rejected of the Worlde. t. That
fuch as will bee part-tafcers of C H R I S T , mull
refolue td beefohandeledalfo, and muft fequefiratc
their affeftions from the Worlde, and muft bee con-
tented to bee crucified vnto the Worlde, with our
LORD and Matter , CHRIST I E S V S.
3. That what reproach is fufrered for CHRIST'S
fake, is not the man's , bnt CHRIST'S reproach,
for whome it is fuffered : And, fo, the Reproach is
as honourable before GOD, as it is ignominious
before the Worlde.
Verf. 14. For, hcere wechaue no conti-
nuing Citic- but wee feeke one to
come.
y^f ££ gheihd fyafouofthis Exhortation. Tea-
JLJl chikg , t. That the inftabilitie of this prc-
fent .Worlde, and our fhort and vncertayne
tyme of Pilgrimage therein, fliould bee a Motiue,to
makevsloofe our affedions off it in tyme. t. That
$e hope of a quyct, and fure, and bleffed Place of
JReli
HEBR. CHAP. XIII. 321
Reft heere-after, fliould bee another Motiue, to
make vs renounce this Worlde , with the better
will. 3- That the true Pilgrimes Employment in
this Worlde , is , To bee fceking, howe to ccme
Home, to his owne Countrcy, and Citie, prepa-
red for him.
Verf. 15. By Him, therefore, let vs of-
fer the Sacrifice of Pray fe to G O D
continuallie: that is 5 The Fruit of our
Lips j giving Thanks to His Name.
ATS10THE\ Exhortation, to offer Spiritual!
Sacrifices. wherein we learse ,
i. That as CHRIST hath abolifhed all pro-
perlie called Prieites by Office ; So hath Hee made
all Chriflians Spirituall Prieftes , by common Due-
tie. 2. As CHKiST hath offered the Propitiato-
rie Sacrifice of His owne Bodie, once for all that
are to bee faved, and hath left no properlie called
Sacrifice, no Offering for Siane, no Propiciatorie
Offering, nov/e to Oiffer ; So hath Hee appoyn&ed
the Spirituall Sacrifice, ot Thankes, to bee offered
by everie faythfull Man , and Woman - fuch as is
Prayer, Prayfes, and Thankes-giving to G O D.
I . That thefe our Sacrifices of Prayer,and Prayfe,
is the Spirituall Service of Sayn&es, aunfwerable
to the Thanke- Offering of the Firlt Fruites , and
CaIucs,andBullockes- which was theextcrnall Sa-
crifice of the Olde Church. 4, That the offering
of thefe Spirituall Sacrifices, is not tyed vnto fettc
houres, as the Lcgall ; tut, to bee done continual-
ly y. That tkfc our Sacrifices of Prayer , and
fa* HEBR. CHAP. XIII.
Prayfcs, arc not to bee offered by the mediation of j
Saynft^rAngell, but, by IESVS CHRIST 1
onelie. 6. That albeit they bee vnworthie,as from \
vs, yet beeing offered by CHRIS T'S Media- }
tion , they (hall bee accepted for Service , at our
handes.
Verf. 1 6. But, to doe good,and to com-
municate, forget not : for, with fuch
Sacrifices, GOD is well pleafcd.
AKOTHB'% Exhortation, togooAmtkfs*
/l and Almis deedes ; Teaching Vs,
i. That good works,and Almes deeds,
are appoyn&ed to bee of the number of Spirituall
Sacrifices, and a parte of the Thank-Offerings
of the Sa.yn&es.
z. That becaufe they are Sacrifices * theymuft
not bee offered to the Idole of our ownc credite,
and eftcemation , or our owne private endes; but
vnto GOD, even in obedience vnto Him r and
for the Gloiie of Him. And , becaufe they are a
parte of the Tkank-Offerikgs of the Sayn&s*
they ttmtl not incroach vpon the Sinne-Offs-
KtNGofthe SAVIOVR, the onelie Expia-
toric, the onelie Propitiatorie, and the onelie Meri-
torious Sacrifice.
3. That bceing fo offered, they are well pleafog
Vnto GOD: The fmcll of CHRISTY
Sinne-Ot^ering , once offered, making our
Thank>0*se&ikq j;o fc ee fweste Tmclling
t$tg G O D*
Verf. 1%
Hs*r. Chap. XIIL 323
Verf 1 7. Obey t-hem that haue the rule
over you, and fubm ic you fdues: for
they watch for your Souks, as they
that muft givic account.-that they may
coc it with joyc,and not with gricfe;
for, that is vnprofiiable for you.
A7\p7^r/£\ Exhortation, To cbey fuel di
bad the rule over thtm* ibeh Grydcs, and If4-
der$, at the wrde import t- b : 2 hat u % fublukg 0/-
fice-foareain ibc Church, afpojmUed of GOD^
to teach, and govern item, bytbt Wvtdty and EC*
clefiafticall Cevfurcs.
K then, 1 The Churches of CHRIST
arc nor Denncs of Confufion, but Houfes of Or-
iter; having forr.e to bee Guydesand Rulers, and
fbmcco becinflru&ed andguyded , by the dire-
ction of G O D ' S Worde, and Ordinances.
1. Even the meancft and poorefl Churches, albe-
it no more powerrull than were the Churches of
thefe (battered Heekewes, mult bee (b provyded.
3. The right duetic of the Office-bearers in the
Church, is, Firft, To becGuydes,poynitingoutthe
waye in GOD'S V/orde , which the people
(htftild keepe, towardes Heaven. Next, To bee
Leaders, going before them in the example of
Fay:h, and the Fruites thereof, in their con ver la-
1. And thirJlie, Rulers by the Rodde of Difci-
pline, to take order with thefcandalous, and to re-
call Wanderers to encowrage the obedient j for>
thus much docch the worde imports,
X 2 4-Th£
524 HEBR. CHAP.XIIL
4. The duetie of the people, is , To obey the
dire&ion of fuch Guydes, and Rulers, and to fub-
mic themfelues vnto their cenfurcs , and to mayn-
tayne them in their Office , everie waye ; that this
Order may bee continued, and not fall byanie
want, which the people may fupplie.
t. Tbe^afon vbhb beetfetbto induce then*,
is, They watch for your Soules,as they who
muft giue accounr.
THEN, 1. The Charge of Church Rulers, it
the heavieft of all Charges,"becaufe of Soules.
2 # The mofte affiduous, and paynfull, fetting, not
of the bodie onelie, but the fpirite onworke$ be-
caufe it is a Charge, of Watc h ing.
3. The mofte dangerous of all Charges, becaufe
the account of loft foulcs within the Church fliall
bee craved at their handes, whether they hauedone
all that which became them to doe, to faue them,
or not.
4, The weyghtineffe of their Charge, fhould af-
fed their people, and mooue them, to concurre,
for their partes, as they are able, for tjieirencow-
rsgement.
3. Jnotber AfQliae, is> That they may dos
their worke with joye, and not with griefe:
for that i% vnprofitable vnto yau,fayetb bee*
THEN, 1. Church Mens chiefe joye , fhould
bee their peoples obedience vnto GOD'S ®\ re ~
tfions in their Mouth : and their chiefe griefe, if k
bee other-wayes.
2. Whether they will get joye or griefe from
their people, they muft doe their worke, and foi-
tewe their Charge,
HEBR. CHAP. XIII. 325
3. The leiTe comfortable people beevnto their
leaders, their Teachers, and Rulers ; the lefle pro-
fitefhall they haue by their Minifterie.
Ferf.iS. Pray for vs: For wee truft wee
haue a good confeience^n all things,
willing to Hue honeftlie.
HI S craving the benefit* of their Prayers far
bim > Tf achhh Vs f 1. That
albeit the Scripture giveth no warrand, to feeke the
benefite of the Prayer of Sayn&es departed, er of
Angels ; yet it giveth warrand, for feeking of the
mutuall concurrence in Prayer, of thefe that are li-
ving together, and militant heere on Earth toge-
ther. 2. That the greateit Apollle hathneedeof
the Prayers of the meaneft Chriftian ; and may bee
helped there-by.
2. Htc ghetb a %eafon 9 aunfrcerivg all the Ca»
lutnnies'tibubwrc fired of bim by bis /d^erfarieSy
that they migbt, *ty\tb greater freedeme , pray f%r
bim , <u for an boneft Man.
then, 1. They who are vnjuftlie reported
of, mud comfort themfelues in the teflimonie of a
good Confcience. 2. An honefi heart may expedi
the better Fruite of their owne Prayers,and others,
3. And fuch as wee knowe are iincerelie fet to
feme GOD, wee may , with the better cow-
rage, praye for them.
$.Heexpwndetb Tvbat btcalleib* good Con-
fcience; by [ayivgitkat bee TfM willing to liuc
hqaeaiie. X 3 T0EX,
$i6 He br. Chap. X[IL
THEN; The purpofe, defire, and endevour©
to Hue honeffiie , is the evidence of a good Con-
fcience,and the ground alfo of the good Teftimo-
B\c; becaufe fuch a difpofition cfchewech to doc .
cyill, and iscarefull :o doc good .
Verf \g. But I befeech you the rather
to doc this , that 1 may bee reftored
to youthefooncr.
HE B joynctb a ^afiriyfor their o^pne gtod t
to pray for bim; ibsttbstmpedtmeiUcs of bis
camming vuto them beting remwud by tbsit flyers,,
bee mi&bs coma the fwiur ,
THEN, i. When our owne good is joyned
V/ith the good of fuch as call for our Prayeis, wee
hauethe more inducementes, to let vspnworke,
z. Manie hinderanccs of our good and comfort,
do^ Hand in the waye, which by Prayer might bec
remooved.
Verf 20. Nowe,the G O D of Peace,
that brought agayne from the dead
our LORD 1 H S U S , that great
Shepheard of the Stieepe, through
the Bioode of the Ever-iafting Co-
venant.
Dye, hie prajetb for them , tyhme bee both-
in the fvrmst to&idw /iqnejhd to jtaj/tvr kirn.
r U L x . 1 , Prayer- is a mutft^ll Duerie,
and
Heb'k. Ch a?.~XIII# $if
*«d ought to bee made by ts, for fuch as wee defire
to pray forvs*
i. Hee ftylctb GOD, twhme bee prayctb,
firft, The GOD of Peace. To Teach
Us t That Peace proceedeth from GOD, and
is preferved by Him, in His Church ; ?nd , That ic
doeth pleafe Him well , that His Children fhould
bee in pegce, and fhouldftudie there- vnto.
3. Jgaynt\ H« defcrybctb G O D , by the
Great mike ef C H K i S T'S %sfumtlm %
brought by Him*
THEN , 1. As CHRIST'S Refiirre&ion,
is theWorkeof His owne Power, Iohn 10. 18.
So alfo is it the Worke of G O D the FATHFR,
in this place : For, Iohk 10.30, the FATHER
and CHRIST, in power are one.
4 # Tbc Tropes of bis Eaytb in fuyer f are $
firjl, The Office of I ES VS , vfoistbe Greac
6hepheard of the Shcepe*
THEN, 1. Thofe who come vndcr the rec-
koning of CHRIST'S Shcepe , are the onelie
People, ofwhomc Hee , byfpeciall Orrice, pro-
feflethto take charge. 2. How-fOrCver Hee em-
ploye the Minillerie of Men, to feede His Flocke
vnder Him - y yet doeth Hee keepe the Place and
Style of ARCH-PASTOR, or GREAT SHEP-
KEARD, toHimielfe. $. People, how-fo-cvec
they bee furniflied' by Miniflers, yet they haucthe
Great Shephcard to acknowledge, and rtlye vpon:
of whofe care and fidelitie , for their feeding, and
nation, they may bee confident.
X 4 5. The
pB MEBR. C HA P< Xtfi:
5. The next frop of this Prayer, is, The pa*
werof GO D , who brought agayne from
the dead the Great Shepheard.
THEN, 1. TheSheepemuilnotthinketobee
abouethe Shepheard : bur, mull refolue, for bea-
ring wrtnefle to the True'th,and to bee put to death
as Hee was, if GOD pleafe. 2. Norneedethcy
feare to be vfed fo, feeing Hee is rifen agayne: be-
caufe , Hee that rayfed che Shepheard , for the
Sheepes caufe, can rayfe the Shecpe from death aL
fo, for the Shepheards caufe,
6. The third fyoppeof Confidence, for obtaining
thisfrayer, is, The Bloode of cheEverlafting
Covenant, through ^hich hee feekglh his Peti-
tion t9 bee graunted.
then , 1. It is CHRIST'S Bloode which
hath ratified the Covenant, and eftabliihed our
Reconciliation, to endure for ever} becaufethe
Vertue of that Bloode is perpetuall, z. It is tho-
rowe that Bloode , that everie thing is purchafed,
for which wee can pray. It is the Pryce of the Puiv
chafe of Sanftifkation vnto vs. , as well as of Sal-
vation.
Ferf. 2 1 . Make you perfed, in everie
good worke, to doe His will 5 wor-
king in you that which is well-plea-
fing in His Sight, through IESUS
CHRIS T : To Whom bee Glo-
rie, for ever, and ever. Amen . ;
That
HEBR. CHAP. XIII. 32*
THAT vbicb bceprayethfor bem } h, That
thiy may bee made perfeft, in everic
good woike, todcethewiUof GO D.
then , i. Onelie the doing ofGOD'S
Will, and what Heehath commaunded, is to bee
reckoned for a good works, 2. Ic is not anough
to bee given to fome forte of good worke; but
wee mult endevoure our felues , to worke everie
forte of good worker having a due refpeft vnto all
GOD'S Commaundementes. 3. What- fo- ever
meafure wee haue attayned vnto , wee muft not
(land there ; but Perfection muft bee aymedat;
vvhkh is ftill before vs , vntill wee come to Hea-
ven.
2. Jbewyboyetbis nay bee done, beefbovetb,
tohee, By GOD'S vvorkingin vs, :har which
is wcll-pleafing in His Sight, rvra through
JESVS CHRIST,
T H E x , t. It is not by anie ftrength of our
owne, where-by good workes are wrought; buc
even by the Power of G O D, working in vs gra-
ciouflie. a- 1c is through IESVS CHRIST,
that this working is procured , conveyed vnto v$ s
and made acceptable vnto GOD.
3. Hecchjethbis ^iayer % ^itb afajhingof 'Glo-
tievnto IESVS) forever. Amen.
THEN, r. CHRIST IESVS, is true GOD,
wcithie of Divine Glorie , For Ever, z. The-
Prayer and Piayfes which wee offer vnto GOD,
muft come from fo advyfed a Mynde, as wee may
feale the fame with Fay th, and heanie Affcflion,
imported in Amun.
X 5 rerfi 22
S3e BEER. CHAP. XIIL
Vztf.%1. And, I befeech you; Brer
thren/ufifer the Wordc of Exhor-
tation : for, I haue written a Let-
ter vnto you in few words.
LAST of all, hee exbortetb thcm^ td take in
good parte, the Worde of Exhortation*
from their or dinar ie Teachers', ^bo behoved
todiUte>and »rge s and inculcate thefetbit9ges f even
at length, Vofo them. The reafon fvbete-of, hee gi-
Mb l Becaufe hee had written this Letter but
infevvewordes vnto chernj and might not in-*
ftfl in tbofe peyniies at target M they had neede oft
kftt behooved to haw this Vnto their Teachers.
THEN, i. There is neede of Preachers , by
the Worde of Exhortation , to dilate , and indi-
cate , that w'lich the Scrip tvre hath in
fhortt i. It is verieirkfome for men, to haue
their fftiggilflmeffe ftirred vp by Exhortation,
and the farrie tfringes inculcate agayne and agayne:
But their owne Profit? ftiould make them to fuf-
fcr it patienUie. 3. The wryting of S C R I P-
T V H £, prfcjudgeth not the vie of Preaching; but
"both keepc their qwiie rov/me; The SCRIPT VRE
ferving for a Pnort laying downe of rhe Grounds
to bee taught , and Exhortation fcrving to di-
late and vrge theTriieth delivered id SCRIP-
T V R t , *$ their Cafe rccjuyreth.
ferf%$. Knowc £ee, that our Bro~
dicr Timoihle is fct at liber-
ttEBX: CHAP. XIIL 3$i
tics with whom* if he come fliort-
lie, I will fee you.
I^%0M this learnt, fifjt, That the Ddivc-
4 ' ne of one Timothie, out of the handes
i>f. his Pcrfecuters , fiiould bee a matter of
Comfort, and Ioye, vnto as manic Cuvkches
as doe heare of it . Secondiib : Good
Newes Ihouldbee fpred abioade j and,arcafiuc
Matter for ChriiUan Epiftles.
Verf. 24. Salute all them that haue the
rule over you- andall the Sayn<fts.
They of It al 1 1 fuluteyou.
FRom This Lfa*ne, First, That
as it is the mutuall ductie of Ghriftians , to
fende Commendations one to another : So is
it a Chrillian ductie, to caxiie them* not vnbefec-
ramg , even an Apoftle.
2. His dirc&ing of the People, for to carrie his
Commendations to their Rulers, maketh it evi-
dent, that the Apoftle ordayned this fcpiUle, to"b«c
firft read vnto the People. And, fo, was farre
from their tnyndes, who will not fufrer the Sc* :•
ty re to come in the Peoples handes,
rTerfi 25. Gk a c e bee with you all-
^
33* HEBR. CHAR XIII.
THIS ckftng of the Epistle, v/fc/i
to tbe Jpoftk , Teacheth,
i. That Grace , is the common good of the
CHVRCH; vvhere-vnto eyerie Saynci hath
entre/Te.
Zy That Grace is ail that can bee defired : For,
if the Fountayne of GOD'S Grace, or Favour,
runtie towardes a man , what can themanflande
inneede of, which the over-rinning Streameof
GOD'S Good-will fliall not carrievRto him *
7 be Toft-fcript.
yty Kitten to the Hebr^es ; from Ita-
lic 5 by Timothie,
SOME inconfidmie bande balb put to this
Post- Script, appemnglie t For*
ibis Epiftle/fttftf ordajnei by tbt A pope 7 to
*anietbt\e'toetof Timochie's Lib er at ion y and a
fromifeofbis comwingmito tbtm^after^ardes 9 pof-
jlbiic 9 a* thJe i$ verie of this Chapter Jhomtbi
and not to bee carried by Timothie#
dud agayve ; The /ipojlle Wat bound by tbis Let-
ter t to cw>e wfe Timothie, if bee hadbeene to
tome fionlie* after the wytiyg of ibis Epillle*
Ani tbirdlie 5 Tiixioth/e *to& not as yet come to
that plate ^beretbe Apojlle Paul <toM 3 leheh this
•bpi;ils ^itsdlrethd: for 7 then 7 h4d bee beetle cer*
t<tvne
HEBR. CHAP. XIII. 333
tayneof TimotliiYs purpofe ; dndbeboo^ed t ifnoP
togoeWtbTimothic y yettohane witten the rea~
fon of fo f widen a cbaungt of bis furpofe , and
mitten frowife : Or, elfe, to bane deleted the fro-
tnife of biscommng , out of the Epiftle, by wy-
ting it over *g*ynt\ orfome vay elfe.
Whence Wee Collect, That
Post-Scripts arc nora parte of the Text , nor
of the Apostles owne wryting; ney'ther ought
they to haue fuch Authorise , or Credite, as
the Text hath, which alwayes agreeth
with it felfe, as proceeding from
the Infpiration of the Holie
" Spirit : To whome , with
the F&her,and His Sen,
IESVS CHRIST,
our LORD, bee
Glorie , for
ever :
A M E Mi
F I *K I s.
\
1
I
-*r
*}
A
Open Library
